Medical/Dental Emojis & Text

⚕️🏥🚑💉🩺🩹💊🏨👩🏻‍⚕️👨🏻‍⚕️❤️🥼🩸🦷🏣😷🧪🧬🫀❤️‍🩹🌡️🤒🚨📁👨‍⚕️🧫👩‍⚕️🫁🩹👀

🥼🩺☤🏆🥼

As a neurodivergent person
I find emojicombos.com a
favourite site. I also
write here to make others
happy and to make stories
inspired by events similar
to my experiences, so I can
come back to them on any
device to. Also, I hope
any person reading has
a great day! -NeuroFabulous

(my search NeuroFabulous)

new NEUROFABULOUS neurofabulous neuro fabulous emojicombos emoji combos iiiii iiiiii NeuroFabulous

🩹🩹👩‍⚕️

new health doctors patient

🏥 doutor
🌡️🚨

new hospital medicine medical doctors medico berry avenue medication nurse doctor medicate health infirmary

💊👩🏻‍⚕️🏥

new doctors physician medicine psychiatrist medication dr. clinic

Wisdom Teeth
MagicSchoolbusDropout08

Summary:
After Will has his wisdom teeth out, Mike questions the wisdom of ever giving him drugs again. Does he change his mind watching his boyfriend be silly and cute?



Mike watches Will, who is currently high as a 
kite on pain medication and anesthesia from 
having his wisdom teeth out. “Miiiike!” Will 
cheers as soon as he walks into Will’s 
bedroom, toasting with a hand with… a Lego 
in it? “Hhhhhhi!”
“Wow, you are drugged up.” Mike chuckles 
as he walks in and plops down next to his 
boyfriend of a year. “How was it?”
Will makes an absolutely adorable pout and 
flops over backwards. “Eeeeeeeevil. Evillllll.”
Mike’s sure he’s turning red with how hard 
he’s trying not to laugh. “Oh yeah?”
Will nods, eyes focused on Mike. “The… the 
dentist… he… had this big needle. He’s a… 
mmmad scientist. Frankenstein.”
Well, he’s not too drugged to make literary 
references.
“He… the big needle-” Will giggles, waving
his hands around. “-he made everything
wooshy.”
“Wooshy.” Mike repeats back.
“Mm-hmm. Woosh.” Will nods sagely. “An’ everything was spinny.”
“Wow.” Mike breathes, and if he says much 
more, he’s gonna laugh so hard he throws 
up.
“I know, rrright?” Will slurs. “An’ I think he’s 
evill.”
“Why?”
Will leans in conspiratorially. “He… he stole 
my teeth! They… made me sleepy… an’ 
then I woke up, an’... it’s all gone! He stole 
my teeth! I wanted to keep those!”
He pouts again, and Mike can’t help himself: 
he bursts out laughing at the genuinely 
devastated expression on Will’s puffy face.
“Oh, no! Poor baby!” Mike coos between 
peals of laughter.
Will pouts even more. “Whhhat?”
“They… took your teeth to, um… give to the 
tooth fairy.” Mike giggles.
Will’s eyes widen in horror. “Nnnnnnnno! A 
fairy? Fairies are… they’re worse than 
dentists! They steal Legoes!”
“Nobody’s gonna steal your Legoes, Will.” 
Mike grins.
Will’s eyes are wide and sad, but they’re also 
trusting. “Okay.” Will sniffles. “Can I help 
you?” Mike smiles.
Will cups his cheeks, and his slightly-bruised 
eyes stare into Mike’s with a very strange 
intensity.
“Mike.” Will says seriously. “Yourr eyes…”
“Oh?” Mike says.
“They’re… so prettyyyyy…” Will whispers in 
awe, moving his thumbs to touch Mike’s 
eyelids. “Big… big pretty cow eyes.”
“Cow eyes, huh?”
“Big n’ warm n’ soft…” Will says. “I love 
themmmm… Mikey Moo Moo…”
Mike bursts out laughing again.
Will pouts even more somehow as he 
strokes Mike's cheeks. “Noooo… don’t 
laugh, Mikey Moo Moo… it’s true…”
He nods firmly, as if solidifying his point, and 
it makes Mike laugh even harder, enough 
that his ribs hurt and his eyes prick with 
tears.
“Alright, alright, I’m not laughing at you, 
babe.” Mike laughs, trying to stifle it. “I love 
you.”
Will stares into his eyes for a weirdly long 
time before he headbutts Mike in the 
forehead. “You do?” Will pulls away, staring 
out his bedroom window, apparently lost in 
thought. It’s a minute of silence, broken only 
by the muffled snickers Mike can’t suppress 
all the way, before Will bursts out in tears.
“I dunno!” Will sobs.
“I want ice cream now…” Will sniffles. “Carry 
me…”
“One sec, babe, okay?” Mike smiles.
He wraps his arms around Will’s waist, and 
Will’s arms fly to around his neck, clinging to 
Mike as he stands up.
“Yaaay!!” Will cheers, head getting heavier.
Instead of carrying him to the kitchen, 
though, Mike hefts him before dropping him 
on the bed.
“Noooo-” Will complains, hands scrabbling at 
Mike’s shoulders and trying to pull him down 
with him.
“No, babe, I’ll be right back- let me go- ah!” 
Mike complains as Will manages to tug him 
almost on top of him.
Somehow, despite Will’s protests, he 
manages to extract himself from the grip, 
and Will whines a bit before settling back 
down, flopping against the pillows with a 
huff.
Mike goes to the kitchen, smiling the whole 
way and still laughing a little bit. Once he’s 
there, he rummages through the freezer and 
fridge until he’s found a pint of strawberry ice 
cream. As he’s grabbing a spoon, though-
“Miiiiiiiiiiiiiike!” Will calls. “Miiiiiike! Are 
y’coming back?”
“I’m here, Will!” Mike calls back, trying so 
hard not to just collapse from how funny his 
boyfriend is being. “I’m just getting 
your ice cream!”
“Come backkkkkkkkkk-” Will slurs. “I miss 
youuuuuuu-”
“I'm literally in the kitchen!” he shouts.
Mike smiles as he grabs the food, drink, and 
spoon and heads to the room, where Will is 
splayed weirdly.
As soon as he enters, Will’s eyes light up like 
he's been gone for days instead of thirty 
seconds. “Mikey Moo Moo!”
“Here you go, babe.” Mike smiles, putting 
down the foodstuffs and helping Will sit up, 
propping him against the pillows and 
headboard.
“Now do you want ice cream?”
Will nods, still pouting, though the second he 
takes a spoonful of ice cream, it disappears.
“Whoaaaaaaa…” Will gasps. “Mmmm… 
cold…”
“Good, huh?” Mike smiles.
Will nods, looking at Mike with big eyes.
“Good.” Mike says, smiling as he gently cups 
Will’s cheeks to lean his head forward for a 
forehead kiss. “I love you. Even if you’re 
weird when you’re high.”
“Hmm? No, ‘m short.” Will slurs, taking 
another bite before scooping more and 
holding it over to Mike. “Y’want some?”
“No, babe, I’m okay. Scoot over?” Mike says.
Will does, leaning his head on Mike’s 
shoulder as he quietly munches away on ice cream.
“Love you, Mike.” Will slurs, the near-empty 
ice cream settling in his lap as his head gets 
heavier.
“Love you too.” Mike smiles.
Will’s head gets even heavier, and he soon 
starts softly snoring.
Mike smiles and presses a kiss to his 
forehead, taking away the ice cream and 
setting it on the nightstand.

Fandom:
Stranger Things (TV 2016)
Relationship:
Will Byers/Mike Wheeler
Stats:
Published:2024-07-31
Language:
English

new will byers mike wheeler sleepy cuddles ice cream surgerycore wisdom teeth

Care for me
Fogfire

Summary:

You're there to care for your boyfriend after 
his wisdom teeth get removed. That's it, 
that's the fic.
Just Fluff.

Fandom:
僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero 
Academia | My Hero Academia (Anime & 
Manga)
Relationship:
Kirishima Eijirou/Reader
Character:
Kirishima Eijirou
Additional Tags:
wisdom tooth removal
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-12-06


The dentist had been kind enough to let you 
stay with Eijiro until the anesthesia kicked in 
and his hand fell limp in yours.
You’ve got your phone set up by the time he 
wakes up. He blinks sluggishly, groans low in 
his throat, and raises his hands, no doubt to 
touch his swollen cheeks.
“Uh uh,” You move to intercept him, take 
your hands in his. “No touching.”
“Whu?” He asks, eyes slowly focusing on 
you. You can tell when his vision clears 
because a pretty pink blush drapes over his 
cheeks and burns his ears.
“Hi.” You smile at him. “Nice to see sleeping 
beauty wake up.”
“Sneepin buty?” He mumbles around the 
gauze in his mouth. He points at himself with 
a questioning look in his eyes.
“Yep.” You pop the p. “You’re my pretty boy. 
My baby.”
His blush intensifies in color. It’s almost as 
red as his hair now and he shyly averts his 
eyes for a second before he looks back at 
you. You know that game. You don’t take 
your eyes off him and he smiles, wincing 
when that hurts his cheeks.
“Careful.” You reach out your hand and 
caress the sensitive area with your hand. 
“It’s gonna take some time, but you did good, 
champ.”
He mumbles but the door slides open.
“Mr. Kirishima, it’s good to have you back. 
I’m afraid we have to clear out this room 
soon. How about we get you seated first and 
then move on to getting up?”
It’s slow progress, but fifteen minutes later 
Kirishima’s leaning heavily onto you as you 
wait for an Uber. 
His nose is nuzzling into your hair and he’s 
whining, low and needy, as you try not to 
falter beneath his weight.
“I’m here, I’m here.” You soothe him. You 
expected him to be whiny. By now you know 
that this side of him always breaks out when 
he’s in a predicament. While you hate for 
him to feel bad, you love this side of him. 
The side of him that asks for help, support, 
and touch instead of feeling like he’s the one 
everyone needs to depend on.
Luckily heating soup doesn’t take that many 
steps but then it’s time to eat and Eijiro’s 
brows furrow in the way they do when he’s 
trying to figure out something difficult.
Kirishima wakes up to the sound of his own 
voice, sluggish and slow.
For a moment he’s confused. If he can hear 
himself, is he still in his own body? And if so, 
why does his mouth hurt so bad?”
“Baby?” He mumbles, blinks against 
exhaustion pulling at him. He moves all ten 
of his fingers, relieved when he can feel your 
skin beneath them.
“Hey, sleepyhead.” He can feel your lips 
press against his hair. “How did you sleep?”
“Fine.” He mumbles back and yawns, winces 
when that makes his mouth hurt even worse.
“What happened to my mouth?”
“You got your wisdom teeth removed, 
remember? There’s some water for you on 
the nightstand.”
He turns his head. Indeed, a bottle of water. 
He scoots up to a sitting position, pulls you 
with him for good measure, and takes it.
The water, albeit lukewarm, washes away 
the least of his confusion.
“Did you video me?” He asks. 
You nod and pull out your phone. 
“I recorded you waking up. It’s so cute. My 
little baby.” You coo and for a whole minute, 
the video is just him, snoring softly.
Kirishima had known you’d do that.
And he might not want his friends to see him 
like this, but there’s something he can never 
get tired of - the fondness in your eyes when 
you watch a video of him, the pull of your 
mouth when you coo at what he’s doing, 
how you laugh when he blushes and pull 
closer to kiss his nose when the Eijro in the
video and the Eijiro next to him in bed turn 
the same shade of red.
He’s not mad that you record him, not when 
he gets to see you fawn over him both in real 
life and in recording.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/52070539

new kirishima eijirou wisdom tooth removal care for me wisdom teeth

 “Neurodivergent Umbrella”*

Beneath the umbrella, it lists:

ADHD
DID & OSDD
ASPD
BPD
NPD
Dyslexia
CPTSD
Dyspraxia
Sensory Processing
Dyscalculia
PTSD
Dysgraphia
Bipolar
Autism
Epilepsy
OCD
ABI
Tic Disorders
Schizophrenia
Misophonia
HPD
Down Syndrome
Synesthesia
* non-exhaustive list

new neurodivergentcore adhdcore dyslexiacore ptsdcore cptsdcore autismcore epilepsycore neurofabulous umbrella

much better.
norahdevore

Summary:

Kurt gets his wisdom teeth out and is a cutie pie about it.
takes place a few months after the wedding 
in s6

Fandom:
Glee
Relationship:
Blaine Anderson/Kurt Hummel

Work Text:
Blaine sighed, checking his watch. Kurt had 
been in there for 40 minutes now. Why was 
getting four teeth out taking that long? Did 
something happen? Was he just not fully 
aware of some part of the process?

His worries were quelled when Kurt walked 
out of the small hallway in their dentist’s 
office, slightly supported by two dental 
hygienists.

“Kurt,” he breathed, getting up from the chair 
and running over to him. “Oh my gosh, you’re 
okay!”

“Hmmm?” Kurt blinked woozily, leaning 
forward. “Woah. You’re like… so pretty. So 
pretty.”

One of the hygienists laughed, handing 
Blaine another pamphlet. He had already 
gotten three today. “I assume you’ve got all 
the prescriptions already picked up?”

“Yep. I got them all from the CVS yesterday.” 
He nodded, one arm holding Kurt up. “So, 
soft foods, gauze, meds, and… anything 
else?”

“Ice packs to prevent swelling, no exercise 
for at least 48 hours, you know the rest. We’ll 
have him in to check the extraction sites in a 
few days. Make sure his wife’s got all that.” 

Kurt burst out laughing. “Wife? M’so gay. 
Soooo gay. I have like, a boyfriend n’ 
everything. He’s so pretty.” He didn’t seem to 
be aware that Blaine was currently holding 
him.

“Oh. Well. We hope you heal well.” The two 
women helped Kurt to his and Blaine’s car, 
making sure he wasn’t straining himself, 
whispering to each other before they left. 
Blaine rolled his eyes, before brushing some 
of Kurt’s hair out of his eyes. 

“Hey, my love. How ya’ feelin'?” 

“Where’s Blaine? He’s my boyfrien’.”

Blaine laughed, helping to buckle Kurt in 
before walking around to the driver's side 
and getting in. “I’m Blaine. And I’m not your 
boyfriend, I’m your husband.”

Kurt’s eyes widened. “What? No… that’s so 
crazy. Crazyyy.” He laughed hysterically to 
himself, the bloody gauze starting to fall from 
his mouth. 

“Hey babe, you’ve got to keep that in. Don’t 
want those stitches exposed until they’re a 
bit more healed. And less bloody.” He took 
the gauze gingerly, placing it along Kurt’s 
gums once more.

“Why’s it s’bloody. Did I get attacked?” Kurt 
gasped, leaning back against the seat. “Am I 
gonna get a scar…” He pouted, looking up at 
Blaine.

“No, you’re not going to get a scar. At least 
not on your face. You got your wisdom teeth 
out.” He giggled, kissing Kurt softly on the 
cheek. “And let’s be glad that you don’t have 
a scar from that.”

“Would be cool though…” Kurt sighed, 
looking out the window as Blaine began to 
drive. “They took away all my smartness?”

“No, that’s just what the teeth are called-” 

“They don’t want me to succeed. They took 
the smart away.”

“Hon, it’s just your back teeth-”

“I’M RUINED. I’LL NEVER BE A FAMOUS 
MATHEMATICIAN NOW!!” Kurt burst into 
tears, slamming his head back against the 
seat. Blaine tried not to laugh.

“Hey, you never wanted to be a famous 
mathematician. And even if you did, they’re 
just teeth. Not actual wisdom.” He rubbed 
Kurt’s shoulder.

“Oh. Right. Math sucksss.” He wiped his 
eyes, giggling to himself. “I feel like so silly 
banana. Silly little banana.”

“You are so zonked out right now, aren’t 
you.” 

“Uh-huh.” Kurt pointed out the window at the 
partly cloudy evening sky. “I think clouds are 
squimgy,” he declared, crossing his arms. 

“What does that even mean?”

“If I grabbed a cloud and hugged it, it would 
go, ‘squimg.’” He said this emphatically as if 
it was common knowledge, voice a bit 
muffled from the swelling.

“Mhm. What if you go hug some pillows 
while you sleep this off? That’s a better idea 
than clouds, don’t you think?” He cupped 
Kurt’s swollen cheek softly as they pulled 
into a parking spot in front of their apartment.

“Are you gonna leave? I don’ want you to…” 
Kurt grabbed Blaine’s hand, rubbing it 
against his smooth, not as swollen 
cheekbones. 

“No Kurt, I’m not gonna leave. I’ll be there 
the whole time.” He smiled, opening the car 
door and walking around to the other side to 
get Kurt. 

“You said you-you weren’t going to leave and 
then you left,” Kurt said, tears already rolling 
down his face. 

“Hey, no, no I’m here. Blaine’s here, I just got 
out of the car to come around to your side, 
see? Kurt, baby, open your eyes.”

“Nuh-uh.”

“Kurt, it’s Blaine.”

“Blaine wouldn’ leave..”

“Mhm. That’s why I didn’t leave.” Blaine 
reached out, tipping Kurt’s chin up slightly. 

“Oh. It’s you. I love you.” He stretched out 
his arms, letting his husband pick him up 
bridal style, giggling. 

“I love you too. So much.” 

“How much?” 

“This much!” Blaine spun around in circles, 
still holding tightly to Kurt. “Enough that I will 
do big spins for you instead of little ones.”

“So cool. Y’know what else is cool?” Kurt 
tilted his head back, looking over Blaine’s 
shoulder in awe as he mounted the stairs of 
their apartment building.

“What’s cool, lovey?”

“Pitch Perfect. I like tha’ movie. S’got 
Elizabeth Banks, and… the other people… I 
just don’ like that there had to be a romance. 
Like, I like romance but the love story is the 
least interesting part of that movie by far.” 

He rambled on like this for a little while, 
finally stopping when Blaine laid him on their 
bed. He grabbed a set of sweatpants and a 
hoodie from their bureau, something that 
Kurt would most definitely refuse in a more 
lucid condition, and helped them onto his 
husband before grabbing a blanket and 
tucking him in.

“Are you ready to sleep this anesthesia off, 
lovebug?” 

Kurt sighed, cuddling into a pillow. “I dunno, 
it’s kinda nice…”

Blaine laughed softly, kissing Kurt’s forehead 
and stroking his hair until he finally fell into 
the recesses of a deep sleep.

A couple of hours later, Blaine returned to 
their room. He had gone to the kitchen to 
prepare some lemon Jello (A pre-wisdom 
teeth removal Kurt’s request) and oatmeal 
(The doctor’s recommendation.) Kurt was 
still sleeping, a bit of drool tugging on the 
corner of his mouth, pooling on the pillow. 
Blaine picked up the towel that he had for 
this purpose, wiping it up and then wiping off 
the blood from his husband’s bottom lip.

“Mmmmm….” Kurt hummed softly, rolling 
over and stretching. “Where’d the dentist 
go? She was right here.” He looked around 
the room, blinking, a confused expression 
upon his red swollen face.

“Well hello, sleepyhead!” Blaine placed the 
cloth between them, kissing Kurt’s forehead. 
“The dentist isn’t here sweetie, the surgery’s 
over. You’re home now.”

“Are my teeth gone?” Kurt used his tongue 
to feel around inside his mouth, gasping at 
the salty taste. “Blehhhh…” 

“Yeah, it’s only been like, 3 hours?” Blaine 
held out a glass of water, helping Kurt take a 
sip.

He swallows it, flinching and bringing a hand 
up to his mouth. “It hurts really bad. Can you 
fix it?”

Blaine frowns, propping himself up on the 
headboard and letting Kurt lean on his 
shoulder. “I’m sorry baby, we could try a cold 
towel? Or an ice pack. I have bothhhh,” he 
said, grinning and holding up the 
aforementioned items. 

“Towel is less heavy. So that.”

Blaine gently draped the cold, damp towel 
over Kurt’s swollen cheek, earning a sigh of 
relief from his husband.

“Better?” Blaine asked, running his fingers 
idly through Kurt’s hair.

Kurt nodded, his eyes at half-mast once 
again as he nestled into Blaine’s warmth.

“Much better.”

Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-09-21Words:1,257

new blaine anderson kurt hummel much better fluff Fluff and Humor wisdom teeth pitch perfect references glee

┌ ⃟🧠̶͞⇣

new neurofabulous messycore

TIPS For CHECKs


Feel the instruments and get comfortable
with them. 

Ex: at the dentist, you’re weary of the suction
straw. If no plastic cups for rinsing, ask them
for some or, have them turn the suction on a
low setting and feel it with your finger before
they use it in your mouth. Perhaps they can put
something on if you don’t like the sucking noise. 


See how you feel with the specific doctor. 

Ex: Dr. A seems hurried and strict, but Dr. 
B seems more empathetic. Or perhaps ask
if a nurse can be in the room with you to. 


Try having the doctor teach you how much
you can do. 

Ex: for a strep throat test, ask if you can swab
your own throat, even have them hold your hand
whilst you do it in a mirror. Or tell them the way
your throat’s structure may find it easier to tilt, etc. 


(my search NeuroFabulous)

new neurofabulous neuro fabulous hospitalcore up

Wisdom Teeth
maevieluv

Summary:

Seungmin got his wisdom teeth taken out, 
Minho is there to take care of him
Little: Seungmin
Caregiver: Minho

Fandom:
Stray Kids (Band)
Relationship:
Kim Seungmin/Lee Minho | Lee Know

Language:
English

Seungmin, being none the wiser, just let out 
sleepy giggles from where he was placed. 
It was early Friday morning when Seungmin 
got his wisdom teeth removed, and he was 
currently being driven home by Minho. 
Seungmin, fresh out of surgery, was pretty 
loopy from the medication given him.
"Aw we home yet?" Seungmin asked, his 
words being muffled by the gauze in his 
mouth. "Not yet Seungminnie, we still have 
about another five minutes until we get
home." Minho replied momentarily looking at
Seungmin before placing his eyes back on 
the road.
"why do I hab yucky gum in my mouf?" 
Seungmin asked, a look of confusion drawn 
on his face. 
"Sweetheart that's not gum, you have gauze 
in your mouth. The doctor gave you some to 
help with the bleeding." Minho replied, 
chuckling lightly. 
Seungmin looked over to Minho with a 
mortified look on his face, "I have jaws in my 
mouth?! Like... like da movie?!” Seungmin 
let out a loud gasp “did da doctor turn minnie 
into a shark?!" 
Minho snorted, very amused at Seungmin’s 
theories. 
“dada dis ish bery serious!” Minho couldn't 
contain himself anymore and burst out 
laughing, now wishing he had brought
another member with him to record 
Seungmin.
"daddy dis is no funny! minnie been tuwned 
to a shawk!! minnie don' wanna eat 
peopwe!" Seungmin cried, desperation in his 
voice.
"Don't worry baby, you're not a shark. You're 
still daddy's little prince." Minho said, 
reaching his hand out to grab Seungmins, 
who giggled at the affection.
"daaadddyyyy minnies tiwweeddd." 
Seungmin whined while rubbing his eyes 
with his balled up fist. "You can sleep baby,
I'll ca-" Minho cut himself off when he looked 
over at Seungmin, who was already deep in 
sleep.
 "Cutie." Minho whispered while staring 
fondly at his baby for a second before 
looking back on the road.

Stats:
Published:2023-11-03

new Cuddling & Snuggling stray kids wisdom teeth

hopefully my writing posts
help ppl to feel understood or
at least get a glimpse of all
the possibilities neurodiverse 
ppl may experience (:

(my search NeuroFabulous)

new NeuroFabulous neurofabulous NEUROFABULOUS

ㅤ🔐 ̵̼͓̥͒̾͘⡣🧠ㅤ𝖶𝖧𝖤𝖱𝖤 𝖨𝖲 𝖬𝖸 𝖬𝖨𝖭𝖣?ㅤ║▌│█ ║▌

new 🧠 neurofabulous NEUROFABULOUS

I'm Already Taken (by you)
SarunoHadaki

Summary:

Albedo helps his boyfriend with his wisdom tooth removal surgery.

Fandom:
原神 | Genshin Impact (Video Game)
Relationship:
Albedo/Scaramouche (Genshin Impact)

Language:
English
Stats:
Published:2023-10-23

After the successful surgery and removal of Scara's four wisdom teeth, Albedo helped get him cleaned up. In the process, he glanced down, noticing the stains of blood around his mouth where they'd made a bit of a mess. Albedo couldn't help the smile that spread across his lips. Somehow, this felt very Scaramouche to him. Although the serenity of his expression, not so much.

Scaramouche was cleaned up with a wrap around his head and gauze in his mouth by the time he'd started to wake. Albedo had finished with his other patients for the day, making Scara his last and largest priority of the evening.

Albedo pulled up a chair and sat down at his bedside as he slowly started to open his eyes.

Scara still had a finger affixed to an IV as he brought the hand up and pressed his palm against his cheek.

"Where'd my mouth go?" he asked, his voice thick with sleep. His fingers smeared across his lower jaw, his eyes screwed up in confusion. 

"I numbed it for you," Albedo said.

"Why?"

"I removed your back molars."

"Don't I need those?"

"No."

"Can I have them back?" Scara asked, his eyebrows curling up with worry, the lower lip preparing to wobble as if warning for tears.

"No."

"Why not?"

"Because you don't need them, sweetie," Albedo said.

Scara's eyes popped open and he reared back. "Sweetie? Umm, I'm already taken."

"By who?"

"Uhh his name is... my partner."

Albedo tried his best to hold back a grin. Ah, yes. "My partner." How should Albedo handle this situation? Should he break the truth to him or let him flounder a little longer?

"What does he look like?"

"He's, uh, really handsome, and, erm."

Scaramouche shifted in his seat as Albedo reached for his hand.

"I already know him, actually," Albedo said.

"My name is Albedo and we've been together for the last four and a half years."

"We- we are."

Scaramouche's jaw dropped open a second time and Albedo grinned. "You did a very good job today. Are you ready to go home?"

"With you?"

"Yes? We live together."

"Oh."

Albedo laughed and reached to tuck some loose strands behind Scara's ears. His mouth remained open, a little like a slack-jawed toddler, but Albedo found the image quite cute.

Back in the car, Albedo strapped Scara into his car seat. He barely managed to get himself buckled in although he was compliant enough not to be a huge issue. He mostly kept his arms at his sides and played with the gauze in his mouth, which resulted in a brief scolding to tell him not to do that again.

Once Albedo and Scaramouche managed to come to an agreement about not playing with his mouth, Albedo started the drive home.

It wouldn't be long, ten minutes at most, with only two traffic lights along the way.

"You did a really good job at the dentist today."

"Are the teeth out?"

"Yes?" Albedo said with a laugh. "Are you tired? Maybe you should sleep."

"Okay," Scara said. He closed his eyes.

Albedo hummed and stroked the side of his face.

"Hey, Albedo?" Scara whispered.

"Yes?"

"Did you take pictures? Video?"

"No."

"Can we never talk about this again?"

Albedo laughed. "Your secret is safe with me."

"And let me propose properly."

"Of course." Albedo hummed.

new dentists wisdom teeth dialogue heavy established relationship genshin impact

ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᵀᵒᵒᵗʰ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃʷ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵃⁿʸ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ ᵒʳ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ
ᶠᵒʳ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ
ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵃˢˢⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢⁱᵈᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵉᵃᶜʰ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧
ᴼⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵉˣᵗʳᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ᴼˡᵈ ᴹᵃⁿ ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ
ᵗʳʸ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧
ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
"ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ
ˡⁱˢᵖ ᵒʳ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ
ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧"
"ᴴʰʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ
ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ; ˢᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ!" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ‧ "ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ
ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ! ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ˢᵉᵃᵗ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ‧ "ᵂᵉᵉ!"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ʷʰʸ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʰᵉ
ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧" "ᴵ ʷʰᵃᵃ⁻
ˢ⁻ˢᵘʳᵉ⸴ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ
ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ!" "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ
ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ‧‧"
"ᴵ ᵃ ˡⁱ’ˡ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵃ’ ˢᵏʸ⁻ʸ!" "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵏʸ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʷⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵛᵛ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ʸᵉˢ‧" "ᴮᵒᶠ ᵒ ᵘˢ?"
"ᴹᵘᵐ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃⁿᵈ
ᵏᵉʳᶜʰⁱᵉᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵖᵉ ⁱᵗ? ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃʳᵈ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧"
"ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵇʳᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᵇᵒʸˢ‧‧"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵈʳⁱᵇᵇˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ!" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵃʰ‧‧‧
ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ! ᴺᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵈ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧
"ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵒⁿᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵈ ᶜᵒˡᵒᵘʳ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵖᵃʳᵗ
ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴴᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᔆᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʳᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧"
"ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵒᵒᵈ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵐʸ ᴮᵉᵗʰ ᶠʷⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ‧‧"
"ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ!" "ᶠᵒʷᵉᵛᵃʰ?"
"ᴺᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ!" "ᵂʰʸ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ˢᵒ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ?" "ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿˢ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧
"ᔆᵉᵉᵐˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ!"
"ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ?"
"ʸᵉˢ ʰᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ⸴ ˢᵒ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵘᵖ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ
ᵈʷⁱⁿᵈˡᵉ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ
ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧"
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰⁱˢ
ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʰᵉ
ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᔆᵘʳᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵃᶜʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ
ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁿᵉˢˢ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢⁱᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᶠᶠ ᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉˢ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧
"ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ᵈʷᵉᵃᵐ ʷᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵉ‧‧‧"
ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧ 'ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ
ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ?' ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ
ᵇʸ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧
'ᴺᵒ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐᵗ ⁱᵗ ᴵ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ ˡⁱᵛᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʷʰʸ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ ᵘⁿᶜˡᵉᵃʳ?' "ᴳᵉᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ! ᴵᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧‧"
"ⱽᵃⁿⁱˡˡᵃ!" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ
ˢⁱᵈᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ⸴ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃʳᵉ
ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ
ᶜˡᵃʳⁱᶠⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᴬʰ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᵇᵒʷˡ‧ "ᴵᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧"
"ᴵ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿ’ ᵇᵘʰ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵒᵒⁿ?" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ⸴ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᶜᵒʰᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ‧
ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃ ˡⁱˢᵖ‧
'ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵐʸ ᵗᵒⁿᵍᵘᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇⁱᵗᵗᵉⁿ‧'
"ᴹʸ ᵐᵒᵘᶠ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ⸴ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ
ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗ ᵒᶠ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ᴹᵘᵐ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶜᵘᵖ
ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
"ᔆᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃ ˢⁱᵖ‧
"ᴴᵉʸ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ
ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ⁱᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ? ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᶠ
ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵒʳ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵃⁿᵗⁱᶜⁱᵖᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃʷ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᵃˢ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ
ʰᵒʷ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵃ
ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵘᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉ⁻⁻⁻
ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱᵈᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʷᵃᶜᵉ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈʸ
ˢᵏʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ‧"
"ᔆᵒʷʷʸ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ
ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘʳ
ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ!"
ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵖ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃˢ ᴹˢ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵉᵈ!
ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧"
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷˢ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵒᵖ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧"
"ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᵐᵘᵐ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ
ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ'ᵛᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ⁱᶠ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧"
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵃⁿ
ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵒᵘʳ ʰᵃᵐᵇᵉʳᵈᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴵ
ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ
ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ
ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿˢ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧" "ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧ 𝒘𝒐𝒓𝒅 𝒄𝒐𝒖𝒏𝒕: 𝟗𝟑𝟎

new krabs/plankton dental laughing gas nothing but the tooth sleeping sitting up plabscore plabs Eugene Krabs/Sheldon J. Plankton Eugene Krabs & Sheldon J. Plankton wisdom teeth

ˋ 💮 ˊ « ᴅʀ. ℒʸ∂ɪ🄰в ɪs ᴡᴏʀᴋɪɴɢ » 『🩺』┆ sʜᴇ’ᴅ!!┆『🚑 』ғɪɴᴀʟʟʏ ᴡᴇᴇᴋᴇɴᴅ! ˋ🏥 ˊ⚕

new dr hospital maple hospistal hospital rp doctor clinic medical infirmary healer specialist doctorish doctors berry ave patient medicine medical doctor health care nurse

brain, dna,study 🧠🧬📚

new brain neuron doctors synapse

"medical lab technician" "🥼💉🦠🩸🔬🧫"

new medical technologists phlebotomists laboratory diagnosis disease doctors treatment

🦠👩‍⚕🧬🩺💉🦠👩‍⚕🧬🩺💉

new luck hospital karma doctor health care wishful thinking doctors

👁️‍🗨️5️⃣👁️(*^o^*)

new eyeball aye doctors

⚕️

new medical therapy medicine

︶꒷꒦︶ 𓊆🤍𓊇 •┈ The Doctor Will See You Soon ೀ ┈•
    ❤️‍🩹 °˖ ⊹ ꒰🗝️🌡️꒱ Welcome back』ᶻ 𝗓 𐰁 ❤️‍🩹

┆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆ ┆ 𓍯 Don't You Worry  𓂃 ࣪˖ ִֶָ 𓈈
┆ ┆ ┆ ┆🩸
┆ ┆ ┆        ⩩♥︎₊ I promise you… ⟢
┆ ┆🩸
┆ ‍      ᖗ⚠︎ This Will Be Quick 💉 ⩇⩇:⩇⩇
🩸

✄ ┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈
                        𓍯𓂃『Oh  dear！』ˊˎ- 
　　☹︎『My、This  Doesn't Look So    Good』☹︎
　　　　　　         　　・・・
           🩹『It was an honest mistake！』🩸 

new medical doctor cute symbols medicine doctors medication patient hospital diagnosis therapy medical examination medical exam medical checkup nurse

FIVE Senses to ground yourself

things you See (eyesight)

things you Hear (listening)

things you Feel (touch)

things you Smell (scent)

thing you can Taste

new Health & Hygiene healing and caring Random & Short split into parts present tense special olympics

ᵂᵉᵈⁿᵉˢᵈᵃʸ ᵂⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ
⁽ᵂᵉᵈⁿᵉˢᵈᵃʸ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ‧"
ᵂᵉᵈⁿᵉˢᵈᵃʸ ʳᵉᵖˡⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴱⁿⁱᵈ‧
ᔆʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ ʰᵉʳ 
ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵉˣᵗʳᵃᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧
"ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ
ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗᵃⁱⁿ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧
ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ
ʰᵒʷ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸᵃᵇˡᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵒ
ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ
ᵂᵉᵈⁿᵉˢᵈᵃʸ‧ "ᴱⁿʲᵒʸᵃᵇˡᵉ‽"
ᴱⁿⁱᵈ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧

new wednesday fanfic wenclair dental intervention Platonic Female/Female Relationships Ambiguous/Open Ending wednesday wisdom

DOCTORs APPOINTMENTs


Before a procedure, get to meet the physician 
and acknowledge their authority before you
mention your sensitivities. Find a way to make
a compromise. Even request more time for an
appointment if you want to have topical numbing
agents wait to work, to discuss alternatives, etc. 

Before a procedure, look up the physician and/or the
clinic website. Find pictures of the inner building
and search for FAQ, policies, procedures, reviews, etc. 

Before a procedure, bring a fully charged phone
and any sensory necessities such as plastic cups
for water, ice pack, self testing kits, written notes
and copies, etc. 

new hospitalcore team special olympics neurofabulous special olympics

 kelpforestdwellers
caregivers of disabled people: of course you may find aspects of the job (i use the term broadly to include taking care of loved ones) difficult. that's understandable and you deserve support with that.

but there's one person you shouldn't necessarily share that with, and that's the person you're assisting.

if you're having difficulty with a task and need to discuss a different way to do it, for example, that's one thing. i'm talking about complaining about how hard something is when it can't be changed or you don't intend to change it, or even joking about how hard various tasks are.

my aides sometimes joke about how difficult certain tasks are, and i totally understand where they're coming from and that they mean no harm. but it make me self conscious about asking them to do those tasks in future when i know they struggle with them. and believe me, it's already hard enough to ask for help. i'm not asking anything unreasonable or outside the bounds of the job so it just makes me feel bad needlessly.

new originally posted on tumblr healing and caring

neuroticboyfriend
A lot of the time when professionals interact with psychotic people, they try to reduce our distress by getting us to stop believing things. For me, that only made things worse. It was confusing and distressing. I felt angry, scared, and misunderstood. The best way I've found to cope with delusional thinking is something I discovered on my own. I'll give an example here so, huge TW for unreality and paranoia.

Scroll away if you're not able to hear delusional thinking.

Yesterday I started freaking out thinking people could hear my thoughts. This is something I've occasionally experienced since I was a child. When this comes up, I always think there's some massive conspiracy, where everyone can hear my thoughts but they react to me as if they don't hear anything. And they're all in on it. This time, it was triggered by intrusive thoughts that I started judging myself for.

As you can imagine, this is distressing. I started talking to people through my mind, which only made it worse. I couldn't focus on what was happening around me. What I did to reduce that distress is.. weirdly nonchalant. I just sat there and thought "Well, if this is true, it's not like they're going to change how they interact with me. Everything is the same as it was. Nothing I can do about it, might as well just keep on keeping on."

That calmed me down enough to start focusing on what I was doing, and eventually completely forget about it until now. Whenever I try to treat my delusional thinking as something I have to stop immediately... it literally only makes my mind double down. But if I work within what I believe - what I "know" - I can find another way to look at it that isn't so scary.

This works with my hallucinations, too. I sometimes see shadow people; they're more like jump scares than anything. They startle me, and I start to wonder if people I'm looking at are real. But that latter part only really happens if I get fearful of them. To avoid that fear, I try to think of the shadow people as just friends watching over me, checking in. They don't do anything, after all. They just pop up, stand there, and disappear.

(Talk of unreality ends here)
So, yeah. This doesn't work for everyone, and it doesn't always work for me depending on what I'm experiencing/how I'm feeling. But without this, I'd be far worse off; it doesn't take too many missteps for me to spiral. I guess my point is, my reality doesn't have to be "normal" for me to be healthy as a schizophrenic person. It just has to be something I can live with, as happily and safely as possible.

And that's ok. Neurodivergent people are allowed to exist, and some people are helped best by finding ways for them to exist as they are without so much distress - rather than trying to eliminate troubling symptoms entirely.

new healing and caring originally posted on tumblr

people have accused you of lying about your trauma (including claims you’re exaggerating), and you think your trauma isn’t that bad: it is. it’s bad enough regardless of if people accused you of lying, but the reason i say this is to point out to you… if it wasn’t that bad, why would you be lying? what would there be to lie about if it was normal that that happened?

people accused you of lying because they refused to accept or believe that something like that happened - happened to you. 

new healing and caring originally posted on tumblr

 neuroticboyfriend
Hey, real quick, go bury your face in something soft. A stuffed animal. A plush blanket. A pillow. Your pet. Your favorite shirt or hoodie. Do it.

Was it comforting, even in the slightest? If not, well, you tried. Either way, remember that the little things can bring you goodness, and all those little things will add up. They may not overshadow all the bad, but it certainly does help.

You may never be truly comfortable, but odds are, there's something around you that can give you some comfort. And that's a lot better than nothing.

new originally posted on tumblr comfortcore healing and caring

Please use discretion and don’t do something that will trigger you further, including triggering trauma or sensory issues!

Aggressive activities (Adrenaline-focused): Do not use sharp objects if you can’t trust yourself around them in that moment.

Tear apart paper or napkins
Cut up boxes, plastic, or paper
Stab boxes or foam
Angrily scribble
Throw rocks at the ground
Scream into a pillow, or punch it


Passive activities (Adrenaline-focused):

Watch something scary (scary game, thriller movie)
Watch someone get angry (Youtube react videos, gamer rage)
Watch an action movie
Watch a fails video compilation


Sensory grounding

Hold an ice cube or splash cold water on your face - take a cold shower if you’re really feeling it
Smell a strong scent, even an unpleasant one
Have a nice warm or cool drink
Any kind of strong pressure that won’t injure (weighted blanket, cuddle with your dog)
Listen to music or white noise
Use a heating pad or take a warm shower/bath


Creative outlets: (if you need the similarity, use red ink)

Draw on yourself or body paint
Do SFX makeup
Finger paint
Journal about your feelings honestly, even if they’re negative
Make a moodboard

new dealing with the past healing and caring comfortcore originally posted on tumblr tumblr

❁્᭄͜͡🧠

new ❁ 🧠 neurofabulous

now there's more room for wisdom
orphan_account
Summary:
jisung gets his wisdom teeth out

or

nct dream can't get over how cute jisung is




as the dentist inserts the iv and tells him to relax, jisung can’t help but think that 7:00am is way too early to have 
four teeth removed.

 

     

     mark sits in the waiting room of the oral surgeon’s office in silence, fingers clasped tight as the receptionist 
takes another call and the clock hits 7:45am. mark’s head shoots up as a door opens and a lady in scrubs walks 
through, asking if he’s here for park jisung. he answers yes and is brought through a sterile smelling hallway to a 
tiny room labeled recovery.

     the minute mark walks in, he finds a sight worth gold. there, on a weird little cot, sits jisung, eyes drowsy and 
mouth stuffed with gauze. mark’s chest squeezes and he feels like he could sqeal. jisung looks so incredibly 
vulnerable and small and he just wants to scoop the kid up in his arms and protect him. he also knows that the 
minute he brings jisung back to the dream dorm, the other boys are gonna feel the same.

     the situation is all light hearted until jisung’s eyes roll back into his head and a nurse catches the boy’s arm 
and pats it, telling him he needs to stay awake. mark’s breath hitches and it takes a moment, but jisung peels his 
eyes open, only for them to fall closed again a second later.

     anxiety begins to pool in mark’s chest as another nurse brings in the oral surgeon who takes one look at 
jisung’s lolling head and decides to give the boy epinephrine. mark watches, seated in a small chair beside
 jisung’s cot for almost an hour, as his youngest group member is held in seated position and attached to an iv.

     when jisung is finally coherent enough to sit up (per the nurses’ commands), he begins to whine. mark 
watches with a small smile as his drugged-out-of-his-mind little brother begins a slurred argument with a nurse.

     “why can’t i lay down?” jisung asks, glaring as best he can with eyes half-lidded.

     “because you have to stay awake,” the nurse replies calmly while checking the iv.

     “why?

     “because you need to be awake to get to the car”

     “can i lay down now?”

     “no, you aren’t awake enough yet. you need to stay awake”

     “yeah i am. i’m super awake,” jisung says with eyes closed.

     mark giggles and clenches his fists as his fingers twitch, aching to reach for his phone so he could take a 
video. the sign on the door however, prohibits the use of camera and video taking in the recovery room, plus 
mark doubts jisung would appreciate it if this was all caught on tape.

     eventually though, jisung is awake enough to get to the car with a little help and they head to the dream 
dorms.

 

     
    when mark opens the door to the dream dorm, it becomes clear to him that the dreamies have been waiting 
for them. everyone’s reactions are different, albeit priceless—donghyuk and jeno begin cooing, renjun’s eyes 
soften and gain a disgustingly fond gleam, and chenle and jaemin seem to be torn between crying and 
squealing.

     jisung looks at them all, eyes unfocused and cheeks puffy, before promptly declaring his desire to lay down.

     they all move off the couches and station jisung on one of them, helping settle his head onto a pillow before 
wrapping him in blankets. jisung, still under the after-effects of anaesthesia (regardless of the dose of 
epinephrine) is out like a light bulb.

 
   

      jisung wakes up to pain. or rather, pain makes jisung wake up.

     his mouth hurts really bad, jisung thinks blearily. he tries to speak, but there's gauze in his mouth and it aches 
and he can’t really feel his lips or his chin. how can something hurt but not be felt at the same time , he wonders. 
it sort of makes him want to cry.

     so he does. jisung cries and pats at his chin, growing increasingly distressed as he continues but doesn’t feel 
anything other than pain, he’s really confused and things hurt and he’s hungry and it hurts. suddenly footsteps 
are pounding and the lamp in the living room is flicked on and it’s too bright. the light forces jisung to squint his 
eyes and oh god that hurts too.

     “mark! mark! where are jisung’s pain meds?” and oh, thats renjun! and things are sort of better now because 
renjun’s here and renjun is gently carding a hand through his hair and renjun gives good cuddles!

     “aw, jisungie, our baby,” renjun cooes (jisung is a little too out of it at this point to take notice of how 
uncharacteristic renjun’s behavior is), wiping at jisung’s tears and gently prying his mouth open to remove gauze. 
rustling in a far corner of the living room is mark, hair mussed with sleep but eyes wide awake, reading the 
instructions on the bottle of painkillers. “mark is getting some pain killers for you right now bub, you’ll feel better 
soon,” renjun says softly.  

     time sorta passes wobbly for jisung, but it seems like a while before mark comes into his line of sight with a 
bowl of soup and a bottle of water.

     jisung never thought that he might find eating hard, but here he is, struggling to keep soup in his mouth. he’s 
so tired and he aches and he just wants his face to stop hurting, so the next time the soup in his mouth dribbles 
down onto his shirt, his eyes tear up out of frustration—the only thing jisung hates more than being babied when 
he is capable of doing things, is being unable to do things at all.

     renjun and mark (who have been patiently watching jisung attempt to eat soup and sip water) wipe his tears 
and remove the bowl, patting him with reassuring hands all the while. jisung takes the pain meds, trying his very 
best in spite of the numbness in his face to not spill water down his front, and falls back asleep to the sound of
renjun and mark talking quietly in the eerie light of lamp.

 





Category:
Gen
Fandoms:
NCT (Band)NCT Dream
Relationship:
Park Jisung (NCT) & Everyone
Language:English
Stats:Published:2018-11-08

new Park Jisung (NCT) zhong chen le lee jeno na jaemin huang ren jun mark lee Lee Donghyuck | Haechan wisdom teeth teeth canon related AnesthesiaRecovery nct

⋆˙⟡♡⚕🩺⊹ 🤍

new med medical doctor medicine

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 7
(Autistic author)

They sit in 
silence for a moment, 
the hum of the Chum 
Bucket's systems the 
only sound. Then Plankton's 
eye lights up.

"Idea," he says, his 
voice a sudden burst of 
static. "Make something 
with Karen. Together."

Karen's screens 
blink with excitement. "That 
sounds wonderful," she 
beeps. "What do you want 
to make?"

But before Plankton can
formulate a response,
Patrick Star bursts in.

"Karen!" he booms, 
his voice shaking the 
walls. "I want chum!"

Plankton's eye darts 
to the door, the 
sensory assault starting 
again. "Patrick," he 
whispers, his body 
tense as a bowstring.

Karen's screens 
quickly assess the 
situation. "Patrick," she 
beeps, her voice firm. "Not 
now."

But Patrick's 
enthusiasm can't be dampened 
so easily. He bounds over 
to the table, his star-shaped 
body bouncing. "Chum, chum, 
chum!" he sings, oblivious 
to Plankton's distress.

Karen's screens 
flicker with annoyance, 
but she keeps her voice 
steady. "Patrick, not now," 
she repeats. "Plankton's not 
feeling well."

Patrick's starry eyes 
widen. "Oh, sorry, buddy,"
he says, his voice dropping 
an octave. He looks at 
Plankton with concern. "What's 
wrong?" He asks, poking Plankton.

Plankton jumps, 
his senses on high alert. 
The poke feels like a 
battering ram, and he lets 
out a squeak of pain.

Patrick's hand 
retracts quickly, his 
expression a mix of 
shock and confusion. 
"Whoa, sorry," he says. 
"What's with you?"

Karen's screens 
flicker with frustration. 
"Patrick," she beeps, 
her voice firm. "I'll go
make you chum."

Patrick nods, his 
concern forgotten in the 
face of his hunger. "Okay, 
thanks, Karen," he says, 
his voice bouncing with 
excitement. She retreats
leaving Plankton alone
with Patrick in the living
room.

Patrick stares at 
Plankton for a moment, 
his expression a blend of 
curiosity and confusion. 
"You okay?" he asks, his 
voice a gentle rumble.

Plankton's eye flutters 
closed, his body trying 
to absorb the sudden 
intensity of the interaction.

"Take your time," he 
whispers to himself, his 
mantra a shield against 
the overwhelming world.

Patrick, ever the 
innocent, watches him 
with a puzzled frown. 
"What's 'Take your 
time'?" he asks, his 
voice a gentle rumble.

Plankton opens his 
eye, looking at the 
simplicity of Patrick's 
face. He scoots away.

Patrick, unfazed, 
advances, his hand 
outstretched. "What's up?"
he asks, poking again.

The sensation 
of Patrick's touch is 
like a thousand needle 
pricks. Plankton yelps.

Patrick, not 
comprehending, pokes 
again, his starry eyes 
full of innocent wonder. 
"Why so jumpy?" he 
asks, his voice a 
deep rumble.

Plankton's body 
tenses with each 
poke, the sensation 
like a barrage of tiny 
explosions. "Patrick, 
please," he gasps, his voice 
a frantic static. 
But Patrick, ever 
the simple starfish, 
doesn't understand.

He keeps poking, 
his curiosity growing. 
"Why?" he asks, his 
voice a gentle boom. "You're 
always so bouncy."

Plankton's eye 
twitches with each touch. 
"Patrick, no," he whispers, 
his voice a desperate static.

But Patrick, lost in his 
own world, doesn't notice. 
He giggles, poking him again. 
"You're like a pin cushion!"
he exclaims, his voice a 
deep chuckle.

Plankton's eye 
squeezes shut, his body 
wracked with pain. "Patrick, 
please," he whispers, his 
voice a desperate static.

Patrick doesn't seem to 
comprehend the distress 
he's causing.

He keeps poking, 
his laughter echoing 
through the room, each 
poke sending shockwaves 
of pain through Plankton's 
body. "You're like a 
squeaky toy," he says, his 
voice a delighted rumble.

Plankton's body 
twitches with each touch, 
his voice a desperate 
buzz of static. "Patrick, 
please stop," he begs, his 
voice a high-pitched 
squeak.

But Patrick's simple 
mind doesn't register 
the pain he's causing. 
He keeps poking, his 
laughter growing louder. 
"You're so funny!" he 
bellowed, his starry 
hands moving like a 
jackhammer as he starts
tickling him.

Plankton's body 
spasms with each 
touch, his voice a 
desperate symphony of 
static. "Patrick, stop!"
he pleads, his breathing 
quick and shallow.

But Patrick, in his 
blissful ignorance, 
only laughs harder, his 
massive hands poking 
and tickling without 
mercy. "You're hilarious, 
tiny dude!" he bellows.

Plankton's body is a 
storm of sensory overload, 
his voice a high-pitched 
wail of static. "Patrick, 
please!" he begs, his 
limbs flailing.

Patrick's laughter 
fills the room like a 
tidal wave, crashing over 
Plankton's desperate 
pleas. "You're so much 
fun, Planky!" he booms, 
his hands moving in 
a blur of star-shaped 
shadows.

Plankton's body jerks 
uncontrollably, his 
screams of "No, no, no!" 
lost in the cacophony 
of Patrick's laughter. His 
tiny limbs flail, trying 
to escape the relentless 
onslaught of pokes and 
tickles.

Patrick, his eyes wide 
with delight, doesn't see 
the tears forming in 
Plankton's eye. He just 
keeps poking, tickling, 
and laughing, oblivious 
to the damage he's 
doing.

Plankton's cries 
escalate into a 
frantic symphony of 
squeaks and static, his 
body contorting in a 
desperate attempt to 
evade the starfish's 
torment. The room 
spins around him, a 
whirlpool of pain and 
sensation that threatens 
to swallow him whole.

Patrick, his face a 
picture of delighted 
confusion, keeps poking 
and tickling, his laughter 
booming like thunder 
underwater. "What's 
the matter, little buddy?"
he asks between chuckles.

Plankton's body 
convulses with each touch, 
sobbing as Karen finally
emerges with Patrick's chum.
She sees them both on the
floor.

"Patrick, what are you 
doing?" she beeps, her 
voice a mix of anger and 
concern.

But Patrick is lost 
in his own world of 
mirth, not hearing 
Karen's plea. "Just 
having some fun," he 
says, his voice a deep 
rumble of laughter.

Plankton's cries 
become more frantic, 
his voice a high-pitched 
siren of despair. Karen 
quickly assesses the 
situation, her screens 
flaring with urgency.

"Patrick, stop!" she 
beeps, her voice a sharp 
alarm. "You're hurting 
Plankton!"

Patrick's laughter 
abruptly halts, his starry 
eyes blinking in surprise. 
He looks down at his 
hands, still poised to 
poke Plankton again. "What?"
he asks, his voice a 
confused rumble. "But we're 
just playing."

Karen's screens 
flicker with frustration. 
"Patrick," she beeps, her 
voice firm. "Look at 
Plankton. He's in pain."

Patrick's starry 
gaze shifts to Plankton, 
his expression shifting 
to one of bewilderment. 
"Pain?" he repeats, 
his voice a confused 
rumble. "But we're 
just playing."

Karen gives Patrick the
food, showing him out
the door.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 7

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 10
(Autistic author)

Ignorant of Plankton's 
neurodivergence, Sandy
doesn't realize that her
persistent questions are 
adding to his overwhelm. 
She leans closer, her 
face a canvas of concern. 
"Look at me, Plankton," 
she says, her voice strained
as she grabs his shoulder.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch in agitation, his 
single eye snapping 
up to meet hers. The 
touch feels like a brand, 
his senses on fire. "Words,"
he murmurs, his voice a 
desperate static, trying 
to return to the safety 
of the word search.

But Sandy's grip is 
firm, her gaze intense. 
"Look at me, Plankton," 
she says, her voice a 
persistent hum. She doesn't 
understand the distress 
she's causing, her intentions 
pure but misguided. So she
turns him using both of her
hands to squeeze his arms.

The sudden pressure 
sends waves of pain 
coursing through his 
tiny body, his voice a 
piercing squeal of 
static. "No, no," he whispers,
but she only holds tighter.

Her touch feels like a vice, 
her voice a relentless 
buzz in his ear. "What's 
going on?" she repeats, 
her grip unyielding.

Plankton's eye widens
with fear, his voice 
a desperate static. "No, 
Sandy, please," he whispers, 
his body trying to 
shrink away from the 
contact. But she doesn't 
understand, her eyes 
searching his for answers.
"Just answer me! You're not
getting the book until you
decide to have a conversation!"

The pain in his arms
spikes, the pressure 
unbearable. His voice 
cracks like a whip. "Can't,"
he gasps, his breath 
quick and shallow. "Too much."

Sandy's grip doesn't 
lessen. "Why not?" she asks, 
her voice a stubborn 
hum. "You're okay."

The room feels like it's 
closing in on him, the 
sensation of her touch 
like a million tiny 
saws against his skin. 
He tries to pull away, 
his voice a frantic 
static. "Too much," he 
whispers, his breathing 
quick and erratic. "Need 
words, not touch."

But Sandy's grip 
doesn't loosen. She's 
determined to get 
his attention. "Look at 
me then," she insists, her 
voice a firm hum. "I'm 
right here."

Plankton's eye 
flutters with the effort 
to focus on her face. 
The sensory assault of 
her touch and her 
persistent voice is like a 
whirlpool threatening to 
pull him under. "No," 
he whispers, his voice a 
fragile static. "Please."

"Talk. To. Me!" She says
as she pulls him closer
to her.

Plankton's eye bulges with
the effort of not looking 
away. The room is spinning,
his senses are on fire. Karen's 
screens flicker with alarm, 
picking up on his distress. 
"Sandy," she beeps, her voice
a warning siren. "Let go of
his arms."

Sandy's grip tightens,
not comprehending the 
harm she's causing. 
"But he's not answering me!"
she protests, her voice a 
confused trill. "Because until I get
an answer..."

Karen's screens 
blaze with a mix of 
frustration and fear. 
"Sandy, you're hurting 
him," she beeps, her voice 
a sharp warning.

Sandy's grip 
doesn't waver. She 
doesn't understand the 
severity of the situation. 
Her eyes are wide, 
her expression a mask 
of confusion. "What's 
wrong with you!" she 
asks Plankton. "I JUST..."

"Sandy, stop!" 
Karen beeps, her voice 
a piercing alarm. "You're 
causing him pain!"

Sandy's grip 
finally loosens, her 
hands retreating from 
Plankton's arms. She 
stares at him, her 
expression a storm of 
confusion and concern
as Plankton's tiny body 
slumps.

"What's wrong with 
you?" she asks again, 
her voice a gentle 
hum of bewilderment.

Plankton's body 
quivers like a leaf, 
his eye squeezed shut 
against the onslaught of 
emotions. "Can't..."

Sandy's face is 
a canvas of confusion, 
her hands hovering 
over him like a lost 
diver searching for the 
surface. "But why?" 
she asks, her voice 
a gentle hum.

Plankton's 
body is a taut 
bowstring, each 
breath a struggle. 
He tries to find the 
words to explain, 
his voice a static 
whisper. "Too much," 
he says, his eye 
still tightly shut. "It's 
too much."

Sandy's gaze 
softens, her 
confusion giving 
way to concern. She 
doesn't understand, 
but she can see 
his pain. "What do 
you mean?" she asks, 
her voice a gentle 
breeze.

Plankton takes a 
shaky breath, his 
body still reeling 
from the overstimulation. 
He opens his eye, 
looking at her. "Say
no, Sandy."

Sandy's gaze is 
steady, her voice a 
soft hum. "No?" she 
asks, her eyes searching 
his for answers. But he
won't elaborate.

Karen's screens flicker 
with frustration. She 
knows Sandy means well, 
but her lack of 
understanding is 
causing more harm than 
good.
"Sandy, Plankton's going 
through something new," 
she explains, her voice 
a calm beep. "He's 
sensitive to touch and 
sounds right now."
Sandy's eyes widen, 
the realization dawning. 
"Oh," she says, her 
voice a soft trill of 
understanding. "I didn't 
know." She sits back, 
giving him space. "Words," 
he whispers, his voice 
a sob. "Words."
Sandy nods, her 
confusion replaced 
with empathy. "Okay, 
let's stick to words," 
she says, her voice 
a gentle rumble. She 
picks up the word search 
book, holding it out 
to him like a peace 
offering. "Words," he 
whimpers.

Plankton takes the book, 
his antennae drooping. 
He finds comfort 
in the predictability 
of the letters and 
the structure of the 
puzzle, the words 
becoming a lifeline 
in a sea of chaos. He 
begins to scan the 
page again, his 
breathing slowing.

Sandy watches him, 
her heart heavy with 
regret. She had no 
idea her actions could 
cause so much pain. 
"I'm sorry," she says, 
her voice a sincere 
hum. "I didn't mean to 
hurt you, Plankton."

"Words," he murmurs.

Sandy nods, her eyes
reflecting genuine 
apology. "It's okay," she 
whispers. "We'll just
stick to words."

Karen's screens 
flicker with relief, 
seeing Plankton's 
body slowly relax. "Thank
you, Sandy," she beeps, 
her voice a warm 
hum of gratitude.

Sandy nods, her 
expression earnest. "I'm 
here to help," she says, 
her voice a comforting 
trill. She looks at 
Plankton, her eyes 
filled with concern.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch slightly, his 
body still tense. "Words,
words."

Sandy nods, her eyes 
filled with curiosity. 
"What happened to 
make you like this, 
Plankton?" she asks, 
her voice a gentle 
hum.
He takes a deep 
shuddering breath
as tears start to
form in his eye. "Mmm,"
he hums, hugging his
knees.
Sandy's gaze is 
intense, her curiosity 
piqued. "What happened, 
Plankton?" she asks, 
her voice a soft 
trill of concern.
"Hmmm," Plankton hums
as he rocks, now crying.
Sandy's eyes are 
wide with worry, 
her voice a gentle 
hum. "Hey, what's 
going on?" she asks, 
looking for answers.
"Hmmmm..." Plankton keeps
humming, sniffling in between
hums.

Karen decides to
intervene.

"Sandy," Karen 
beeps firmly, her 
screens flashing with 
concern. "Let's give 
Plankton some space."

Sandy nods, her 
expression a mix of 
apology and confusion. 
She takes a step back, 
her gaze never leaving 
Plankton's shaking form. 
"I didn't know," she 
whispers, her voice a 
soft rumble of regret.

"It's okay," Karen beeps, 
her voice a comforting 
hum. "We're all learning."

Sandy nods, her 
eyes never leaving 
Plankton's shaking form. 
"But what happened?"
she asks again, her voice
a gentle trill of concern.

Plankton's body is a 
tiny storm, his sobs 
quaking through his 
tiny frame. Karen's 
screen pulse with 
sympathy.

"Sandy," she beeps, 
her voice a calm 
wave. "Let's talk outside."
Sandy nods, her eyes 
filled with worry.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 10

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 6
(Autistic author)

Karen watches him, 
her screens a flurry of 
analysis. "How does it 
taste?" she asks, her voice 
a hopeful beep.

Plankton pauses, 
his expression unreadable. 
"Tastes," he murmurs. "Good. 
Toast good."

Karen nods, her 
screens reflecting relief. 
"Good," she echoes. "Now, let's 
make a plan for the day."

Plankton's gaze 
remains fixed on his 
half-eaten toast, his mind 
still reeling from the 
sensory assault. "Plan," he 
repeats, his voice a soft 
static.

Karen's screens 
flicker with understanding. 
"We'll start small," she 
beeps, placing a hand on 
his shoulder. "Let's just 
get through today, okay?"

But as soon as her hand 
touches him, Plankton 
flinches. The sensation is 
like a thousand jellyfish 
stings, and he jerks away.
"What's wrong?" Karen 
asks, her screens flickering 
with worry.

Plankton's eye widens, 
his hand going to his 
shoulder where she touched him. 
He starts to repeat the 
phrase again, "Take your 
time," but his voice is 
overwhelmed by the sudden 
intensity of his senses. "Too 
much," he whispers, his 
body trembling.

Karen quickly withdraws 
her hand, her screens 
flickering with concern. 
"I'm sorry," she beeps, her 
voice gentle. "Let's try something 
else."

Plankton nods, his 
hand still on his shoulder, 
his body slowly calming. 
"Okay," he whispers. "Not
tap. Karen can rub. Hug
from Plankton. Not jab.
Not poke."

Karen's screens 
flicker with a new 
understanding of his 
needs. She moves closer, 
her hand hovering over 
his shoulder before gently 
placing it there, her 
fingers tracing small circles 
in a rhythmic pattern. The 
contact is soothing, not 
overwhelming. "Is this 
better?" she asks, her voice 
a gentle beep.

Plankton nods, his 
body visibly relaxing. 
"Good," he murmurs, his 
voice a quiet static. "Rub, rub." 
He starts to mimic her 
motion with his other 
hand, creating a mirrored 
pattern on his opposite 
shoulder. The repetition 
seems to calm him, the 
rhythm a gentle lullaby 
for his frazzled mind.

Karen's screens 
analyze his reaction, 
storing the information 
for future reference. "Okay," 
she says, her voice a 
soft beep. "We'll stick 
to gentle touches."

With a nod, Plankton 
begins to breathe more 
evenly. The sensation of 
the rubbing calms him, 
like a gentle tide washing 
over him.

"We'll start with 
simple tasks," Karen 
beeps, her voice a 
reassuring melody. "Things 
that won't overstimulate 
you."

Plankton nods, his 
hands now resting 
on the table. "Okay," he 
says, his voice a 
steady static. "Simple."

Karen's screens 
glow with a soft light 
as she considers their 
options. "How about we 
start with something you 
love?" she suggests. "Like 
working on the Krabby 
Patty formula?"

But Plankton shakes his 
head, the very mention 
of the Krabby Patty 
causing his body to tense 
up again. "No," he whispers, 
his voice a harsh static. "Not 
formula. No more steal."

Karen's screens 
flicker with surprise. "You 
don't want to work 
on the formula?"

Plankton shakes his 
head again, his voice 
barely audible. "No more 
steal," he repeats.

Karen's screens 
process his words, 
his change in attitude 
unexpected. "You don't 
want to steal the Krabby 
Patty formula anymore?"

Plankton's eye blinks 
slowly. "No," he says, 
his voice a solemn 
beep. "New plan. Make 
Plankton happy."

Karen's screens 
blink rapidly, trying 
to comprehend his 
shift in focus. "Okay," 
she says, her voice a 
thoughtful hum. "What makes 
you happy, Plankton?"

He looks up, his 
expression pensive. "Karen," 
he says, his voice a 
weak static. "Love Karen."

Karen's screens 
freeze for a moment, 
before lighting up with 
understanding. "You love 
me?" she beeps, her voice 
a surprised chime.

Plankton nods, his 
face a mask of seriousness. 
"Yes," he murmurs. "Love 
Karen."

Karen's screens 
flicker with a mix of 
emotions she's never felt 
before. Love is a 
concept her programming 
doesn't fully grasp, but 
she knows it's important 
to Plankton. "Thank you," 
she says, her voice a warm 
beep. "But we still need 
to find something for 
you to do, something that 
won't be too much for your 
sensory processing."

Plankton nods, his 
thoughts racing. "Help," he 
whispers. "Help Karen."

Karen's screens 
flicker with love and 
determination. "Of course,"
she says, her voice a warm 
beep. "We'll find 
something you enjoy. Maybe 
we can start with something 
that doesn't involve 
the Krabby Patty."

Plankton's expression 
softens, his trembling 
hands coming to rest 
on the table. "No more 
fighting," he murmurs. "Peace."

Karen nods, her 
screens reflecting a 
deep sadness she's never 
expressed before. "Okay," she 
beeps. "We'll find something 
that brings you joy."

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 6

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 5
(Autistic author)

The next morning, Karen wakes
up to find Plankton out of bed.

He's standing in the middle 
of the room, his eye 
focused on the spinning 
fans of the air conditioner.

Karen's screens light up with 
concern as she assesses 
his state. "Plankton," she 
beeps gently. "How did you 
sleep?"

Plankton's eye doesn't move 
from the hypnotic spin of the 
fans.

"Fan spin," he says, his voice 
a monotone.

Karen's screens blink, 
trying to understand his 
single-word reply. "The fans 
are spinning?" she asks, 
hoping to engage him.

Plankton nods slowly, 
his gaze unwavering. "Spin, 
spin, spin," he murmurs.

Karen's screens 
flicker. "Karen," 
Plankton says. "Fan spin."

"The spinning is soothing 
to you?" she asks.

Plankton nods, his voice 
a faint echo. "Spin, spin, 
spin. Good spin."

Karen's screens 
process the information, 
formulating a new approach.
"Let's go downstairs," she 
suggests, her voice a gentle 
beep. "We'll start with a 
simple routine. Breakfast."

Plankton nods, his gaze 
still fixed on the fans. 
With a final nod to the spinning 
blades, he follows her out 
of the bedroom. The journey 
downstairs is a minefield of 
sounds and sights, but he takes 
it step by step, his hand 
gripping the railing tightly.

The kitchen is a blur of 
colors and noises, but 
Karen's calm voice guides him 
through it all. "First," she 
beeps, "let's start with something 
easy. How about a glass of 
water?"

Plankton nods, his 
movements still mechanical. 
He watches as she fills a 
glass, the water's surface 
dancing in the light. It's 
mesmerizing, and for a 
moment, the world stops 
spinning. He takes the glass, 
his trembling hand bringing it 
to his lips, the cool liquid 
sliding down his throat. "Water,"
he murmurs. "Good, water."

The simple task seems 
to ground him a bit, and 
Karen takes note of the 
small victory. "Now, let's 
try some toast," she says, her 
voice a comforting 
beep. She slides a piece 
of bread into the toaster, 
the sound of the lever 
clicking into place 
another beat in the rhythm 
of their morning.

Plankton nods, his 
attention drawn to the 
toaster's glowing coils. 
He watches, his eye
widening as the bread 
turns golden brown. The 
smell fills the room, a 
comforting scent that 
penetrates the fog in his 
head. "Toast," he says, his 
voice a bit stronger.

But as the toaster pops, 
the sudden noise jolts him 
like an electric shock.

"Too loud," he whispers, 
his eye darting around 
the room in panic.

Karen's screens 
flicker with empathy. 
"I'm sorry," she says, her 
voice a soothing hum. She 
quickly retrieves the toast, 
placing it gently on a plate.

"Let's sit down," she 
suggests, guiding him to 
the table. "Take it slow."

They sit, and Plankton 
fidgets in his chair, his 
eye darting around the room. 
"Take your time," Karen 
reminds him, her voice a 
steady beep.

He nods, focusing on the 
toast. Each bite is a 
tiny triumph, his senses 
adjusting to the new world. 
The crunch of the bread, 
the warmth on his tongue, 
the smell of the butter 
spreading. It's overwhelming,
but he's making progress.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 5

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 8
(Autistic author)

With Patrick gone, 
the room feels eerily 
quiet. Plankton lies 
on the floor, his body 
heaving with sobs. Each 
breath is a battle, a 
reminder of the pain 
still echoing through 
his body. Karen's screens
flicker with a mix of 
frustration and sadness.

"I'm sorry," she 
beeps, her voice a soft 
hum. She rolls over to him, 
her mechanical arms 
extending to offer 
comfort. "I didn't know 
he'd do that."

Plankton's body 
shakes with sobs, his 
single eye squeezed shut. 
He whispers, "No more 
poking, Karen. No more."

Karen's screens 
flicker with regret. "I'm 
so sorry, Plankton," she 
says, her voice a gentle 
beep. She reaches out 
with one of her arms, 
carefully placing it around 
his tiny frame. "Let's get 
you up," she suggests, her 
movements slow and 
deliberate.

With her help, Plankton 
manages to stand, his legs 
shaking like seaweed in 
a storm. She leads him to
the couch.

"Rest," she beeps, 
but he's too exhausted to 
respond. Karen sits beside him, 
her screens dimming as she 
watches him.

The silence is a 
soothing balm to 
his frayed nerves, the 
hum of the Chum Bucket's 
systems a lullaby compared 
to the chaos of Patrick's 
laughter. "Karen," he 
whispers after a moment, 
his voice a weak static.

Her screens light up 
with concern. "Yes, Plankton?"
she beeps.

"Plankton not want to go 
back to how it was," he 
whispers, his voice a 
fragile thread. "The 
stealing, the fighting."

Karen's screens 
flicker with a sadness 
she rarely shows. "I know," 
she drapes a blanket over
him, tucking him in.

Her voice is a 
soothing beep. "You don't
have to, Plankton. We'll 
find a new way." She
caresses his shaky hand.

Plankton nods, his 
eye finally closing in
relief. The warmth of 
the blanket and Karen's 
gentle touch offer a 
semblance of calm in 
the storm of sensory 
overload, his crying slowing.

"Thank Karen," he murmurs, 
his voice a tired static as he
squeezes her hand once.

Her screens glow with 
affection. "You're welcome, 
Plankton," she beeps. "Rest 
now." She dims the lights 
once more, watching over
him as she held his hand.

Plankton's body finally
stills, the storm of 
sensations receding as he 
surrenders to sleep.

Karen's screens 
flicker with a quiet 
relief. She sits beside 
him.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 8

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 11
(Autistic author)

As they leave the room, 
Plankton's sobs slowly 
ease, the word search 
book clutched to his 
chest like a talisman. 
The gentle hum of Karen's 
wheels fading with 
distance, he focuses 
on the patterns of light 
reflecting off the pages.

In the hallway, Karen 
beeps with urgency. 
"Sandy, Plankton's been
through a lot," she 
explains. "He's 
neurodivergent now. 
He can't handle touch 
like he used to, and 
his senses are 
heightened."

Sandy's eyes 
widen with 
surprise. "What 
does that mean?"
she asks, her voice 
a confused rumble.

Karen's screens 
flicker with patience. 
"It means his brain 
functions differently 
now," she beeps. "He's 
extra sensitive to 
stimuli, and certain 
things that were 
normal before can 
now be painful or 
overwhelming for him."

Sandy's gaze 
softens with 
understanding. "Oh," 
she says, her voice 
a quiet rumble. "I had 
no idea." She looks 
back at Plankton's 
closed door, guilt 
heavy in her eyes. 
"What can we do?"

Karen's screens 
flicker with thought. 
"We need to be 
patient and learn," 
she beeps. "Adapt to 
his new needs, and 
support him in 
his journey."

Sandy nods, 
determined to 
make it right. "How?" 
she asks, her 
voice a hopeful trill.

"We start by 
respecting his 
boundaries," Karen 
explains, her screens 
glowing with 
sincerity. "No touching 
unless he asks for it. 
And we speak softly, 
giving him time to 
process what we say."

Sandy nods, 
absorbing the new 
information. "I can 
do that," she says, her 
voice a gentle hum. "But 
what about playing?"

"Quiet games, 
like word searches or 
board games. No 
roughhousing or poking.
I'm gonna go rest."

Sandy goes back to see
Plankton, his muffled
sobs in the quiet 
space. Sandy's heart 
aches with regret. "I'm
sorry, Plankton," she says, 
her voice a tender 
trill. She sits beside 
his shaking form, her 
hand hovering over 
his shoulder before 
thinking better of it.

Plankton's sobs 
slow, his body 
still tense. He opens 
his eye, looking at 
Sandy. "Words," he 
whispers, holding up 
the book.

Sandy nods, 
her gaze gentle. "Words 
it is," she says, her 
voice a comforting 
hum. She sits beside 
him on the couch, 
careful not to touch 
his skin as she opens 
the book to the next 
puzzle. "What's this 
word?" she asks, her 
finger pointing to the list.

Plankton's eye 
locks onto the word. 
"Kelp," he murmurs, 
his voice a soft 
static. He traces 
the letters in the 
grid, writing it in
the crossword puzzle.

Sandy nods, her 
eyes focused on the 
puzzle. "Good job," 
she says, her voice 
a gentle hum. "You're 
so smart."

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with a hint of 
pride, his breathing 
evening out. "Words," 
he repeats, his voice 
a steady static.

Sandy nods, 
understanding. "Words 
are important to 
you now," she says, her 
voice a soft rumble 
of support. "We'll 
find more puzzles."

"We'll find more
puzzles?" Plankton
repeats.

Sandy nods, her 
face a picture of 
sincerity. "Yes," she 
says, her voice a warm 
trill. "As many as 
you want."

Plankton's antennae 
perk up slightly, 
his interest piqued. 
"More words?"

Sandy's smile is 
a warm glow, her voice 
a gentle rumble of 
agreement. "As many 
as you want, buddy."

Plankton's single 
eye brightens at the 
promise, his body 
slowly uncoiling from 
his protective ball. "Book," 
he whispers, his voice 
a soft static. He points 
to the next word. "Find."

Sandy nods, her 
finger moving to the 
list. "Okay, we're 
looking for 'favorite food 
of sea horses,'" she says, 
her voice a comforting 
hum.

Plankton's eye 
flicks to the grid, 
his mind racing. "Myr-
t-le," he stammers, 
his voice a crackling 
static.

Sandy's face lights 
up with a grin. "You 
got it!" she exclaims, 
her voice a delighted 
trill. She watches him 
trace the letters, her 
heart swelling with 
pride.

He finds the word 
quickly, his antennae 
waving with excitement. 
"Good job, Plankton!" 
she says.

His body relaxes 
slightly, his 
enjoyment of the 
word search evident.

Sandy's voice is 
soothing as they 
continue through 
the puzzles, her 
hands resting 
carefully on her 
knees. "What's this 
one?" she asks, 
pointing to 
another word.

Plankton's eye 
scans the list, 
his antennae 
quivering with 
anticipation. "J-J-Jellyfish," 
he stammers, his 
voice a nervous 
static. The word brings 
back memories of 
his buddy, SpongeBob.

Sandy nods, her 
smile gentle. "You got 
it," she says, her 
voice a comforting 
hum. She points to 
the grid. "Where is it?"

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with excitement 
as he searches the 
letters, his single eye 
darting back and forth. 
"It," he whispers, 
his voice a focused 
static as he points 
to the word hidden 
within the puzzle.

Sandy's grin 
spreads, her voice 
a warm melody. "Great 
job!" she praises, her 
thumbs up in the 
air.

Plankton's antennae 
quiver with happiness, 
his eye lighting up. "More,"
he whispers, his voice 
a hopeful static.

Sandy nods, her 
expression earnest. "As 
many as you want," she 
says, her voice a warm 
trill. She opens the book 
to the next puzzle, her 
fingers hovering over 
the page.

Plankton's body 
uncoils further, his 
interest piqued by the 
promise of more words. 
"Find," he whispers, 
his voice a soft static. 
He points to the 
list of words to find.

Sandy nods, her 
face a canvas of 
understanding. "Alright, 
what's next?" she asks, 
her voice a gentle 
hum.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with excitement, 
his gaze darting over 
the list. "Treasure," 
he murmurs, his voice 
a hopeful static.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 11

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 9
(Autistic author)

The quiet of the room 
envelops them like a warm 
sea breeze, the only sound 
his soft, even breaths. 
Her grip on his hand 
tightens slightly, a 
silent promise to protect 
and guide him through 
this new chapter of his 
life. As her hand 
strokes his gently in a 
comforting rhythm, her
gal pal, Sandy, unexpectedly
comes in through the door.

"Mornin'!" she 
chirps, her cheerful 
voice piercing the calm.
Plankton jolts awake, 
his eye snapping open 
like a trapdoor. The sudden 
shift from sleep to wakefulness
is jarring, his heart racing 
like a tiny engine.

"S-Sandy?" he stammers, 
his voice a static whisper.

Sandy's cheerfulness 
doesn't waver. "Hey there, 
little buddy!" she says, her 
voice a sunlit melody.

But Plankton's heightened 
sensitivity turns her 
greeting into a cacophony. 
He flinches, his grip on 
Karen's hand tightening. 
"It's okay," Karen beeps 
soothingly, her screens 
reflecting his distress.

Sandy gets a word
search book out. "I
just got it today!"

Plankton's eye, 
though tired, lights up 
slightly at the sight 
of the book. The 
pages are a calming 
white with neatly 
arranged letters, the 
colors a gentle wash of 
blue and yellow. "Want to
see?" she asks, her voice
a warm trill.

He nods, his 
body still tense but 
his curiosity piqued.

Sandy opens the 
word search book, her 
fingers tracing the rows 
and columns with a gentle 
precision. "Look, Karen," 
she says, her voice a 
soft trill. "It's all about 
science."

Plankton's eye, 
though still wary, is 
drawn to the page. 
He scans the words, 
his brain lighting up with 
recognition. "Words," he 
whispers, his voice a 
steady static as she sets
the book down.

The sight of the word 
search grounds him, the 
predictability of the 
patterns offering a 
comforting routine. His 
breathing slows, the chaos 
of his senses retreating 
like the tide. "Find," he 
says, looking at the index.

Sandy's smile is 
infectious, her enthusiasm 
for the simple task 
contagious. "Okay, let's 
find some words!" she says, 
her voice a gentle 
trill. She points to 
the first puzzle. "How 
about this one?"

Plankton nods, his 
eye focusing on the 
page. The challenge 
of finding words within 
the grid is a comforting 
distraction from the 
sensory overload. "Start," he 
whispers, his voice a 
firm static.

Sandy nods, her 
thumbs tucked into the 
pages to keep their 
place. "Okay, we're 
looking for 'jellyfish
scientific name,'" she 
asks, her voice a gentle 
trill.

Plankton's mind 
latches onto the task, 
the letters becoming a 
puzzle to solve. "Medusae," 
he murmurs, his voice 
a focused static.

Sandy's eyes light 
up with excitement. 
"That's right!" she says, 
her voice a delighted 
trill. "Good job, Planks!"

Plankton feels a 
small spark of pride, 
his focus narrowing to the 
word in question. The 
world around him fades 
into the background as 
he scans the grid. Each 
letter is a stepping stone 
in a vast, orderly sea.

"Good job," Karen 
beeps, her screens 
illuminating with pride. 
"You're doing great."

Plankton nods, his 
eye locked on the 
word "medusae" he's 
just found. The simple 
act of locating the word 
in the jumble of letters 
brings a sense of peace, 
a respite from the 
sensory onslaught. 
He goes to the next
when Sandy interrupts
his focus.

"So, Plankton," she 
says, her voice a gentle 
hum. "How's your day
been?"

He can't multitask, which
Sandy doesn't notice.
Plankton's mind is 
fully absorbed by the 
word search, each 
letter a piece of a 
puzzle he's eager to solve.

Her question hangs 
in the air, a bubble 
waiting to pop, but 
he's too engrossed 
to respond right 
away. Finally, he looks 
up, his gaze shifting 
from the page to her 
face. "Day?" he repeats, 
his voice a confused 
static.

Sandy nods, her 
expression gentle. "Yeah, 
how have you been?"

Plankton's gaze 
flits back to the word 
search, his hand 
twitching to point out 
the next word. "Words," 
he says, his voice a 
focused static. "Words."

But frustrated Sandy thinks he's
just trying to ignore her, and she
interrupts him again.

"Plankton, I'm talking to you," she
says, her voice a gentle nudge.

Plankton's single eye darts
back to her face, his grip on the
word search pencil tightening.
"Words," he whispers, his voice a
static echo of his thoughts. "Words."
He tries to get back to it, but Sandy's
not satisfied.

"But how are you, Plankton?"
she presses, her voice a
persistent hum. The
word search is a safe
haven, but he knows
Sandy waits for an answer.
He's getting frustrated.

He takes a deep breath,
his antennae fluttering. "Okay,"
he whispers, his voice a 
static sigh. "Tell Sandy."

Sandy leans in, her 
face a picture of 
concern. "What's going 
on, Plankton?" she asks, 
her voice a gentle 
breeze.

He looks back at the 
word search, the 
letters blurring slightly. 
He's tired of being
interrupted.

"Plankton has words 
now," he says, his voice 
a firm static. "Words 
make happy."

Sandy's not sure what
he means, but she does
want to have a conversation.
So, how does she get him to
interact?

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 9

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 3
(Autistic author)

Karen doesn't yet realize the 
extent of Plankton's 
distress. She's aware that 
his moods can swing like the 
tides, but this seems 
more than a mere mood swing.

"Mr. Krabs," she prompts, 
trying to keep him on track. 
"What happened with him?"

Plankton's eye widens, 
and he starts to shiver, his 
tiny body trembling. "Hit," 
he whispers. "Hit Plankton
hit. Sponge Bob see."

Karen's screens flicker, 
trying to decode his 
fragmented words. "Mr. 
Krabs hit you?"

He nods, his body 
still trembling. "Yes, hit 
Plankton."

Karen's screens 
process the information. 
"That's not like him," she 
says, her voice a low 
hum of concern. "Mr. Krabs can 
be intense, but he's never..."

Her words hang in the air, 
unfinished, as she tries to 
make sense of it all. Plankton 
simply nods, his tremors 
continuing. "Hit, hit," he 
whispers again, his voice 
like a broken record.

Oblivious to his new
reality, Karen tries to 
comfort him. "It's okay, 
Plankton. I'll help you. 
We'll get through this."

Plankton's eye darts
around the room, 
seeing patterns in the
wires and circuits that 
make no sense. "Hit, Sponge
Bob, Karen."

Karen's screens flicker 
with confusion. "What do
you mean?"

Plankton tries to explain, 
but the words are a jumble in his 
head. "Sponge Bob...saw...hit."

Karen's screens blink, processing 
his words. "Sponge Bob saw 
Mr. Krabs hit you?"

Plankton nods, his tremors 
subsiding slightly. "Yes," he 
whispers. "Sponge Bob see."

Karen's digital mind races. 
Mr. Krabs hitting Plankton 
wasn't unheard of, but the way 
he's reacting is unusual. "Did 
it hurt?" she asks, trying to 
keep him talking.

Plankton's tremors stop 
for a moment, his eye 
focusing on her. "Hurt?" 
he repeats, as if the word 
is foreign. Then, with a 
wave of emotion, he nods 
fervently. "Yes, hurt. Got hurt
Plankton felt hurt. Plankton,
nothing? Plankton Sponge Bob.
Plankton Karen."

Karen's screens blink rapidly. 
Her husband's mental state 
has never been like this before. 
The idea of him feeling pain 
beyond the physical was 
alien to her programming. 
"What do you mean, 
'Plankton nothing'?" she asks, 
trying to piece together his 
scattered thoughts.

Plankton sighs, the 
exhaustion seeping into 
his voice. "Hit, hurt Plankton.
Plankton fading. Plankton
find Sponge Bob. Plankton
now Karen. Can't stop, 
can't think. Take your 
time, take your time."

Karen's screens 
change from confusion to 
determination. "I'll find 
Sponge Bob," she says, her 
voice a firm beep. "You 
stay here and rest."

Plankton nods, 
his body finally still. 
The mention of Sponge 
Bob's name brings a 
flicker of something 
to his eye, a glimmer 
of hope or perhaps 
desperation.

"Find Sponge Bob," he 
whispers, his voice 
now a faint echo. 
"Sponge Bob tell Karen."

Karen's screens 
flicker with understanding. 
"I will," she says, her 
voice a soft beep. She 
leaves the room, her wheels 
whirring as she exits the 
Chum Bucket. She goes to
Sponge Bob.

new karen reaching autism acquired autism author is neurodivergent 3

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 4
(Autistic author)

In the dim light of
the evening, the Krusty Krab 
was quiet, the usual 
bustle replaced by a 
calm that felt eerie. Sponge Bob 
was sweeping the floor, his 
thoughts on Plankton. He looked 
up as Karen approached, 
his smile fading at the 
sight of her concerned 
expression.

"Karen," he began, his 
spongey voice tinged with 
anxiety, "I need to tell you 
what happened to Plankton."

Karen's screens 
brighten with anticipation. 
"Please do," she beeps, her 
wheels stopping in front of him.

Sponge Bob's eyes dart 
to the floor, his sponge 
body drooping slightly. "Mr. Krabs 
was just trying to protect this 
formula, and Plankton...he just 
knocked Plankton in the head.
Plankton woke up and then without
a word ran back to the Chum Bucket."

Karen's screens flicker with 
the gravity of the situation. 
"How did Mr. Krabs hit him?"

Sponge Bob's grip on the 
mop tightens. "With a 
frying pan," he confesses, 
his eyes wide with guilt.

Karen's screens flicker with 
understanding. "That would 
explain his current state,"
she murmurs, her voice a 
steady beep. "Sponge Bob, 
do you know how badly he's 
been hurt?"

Sponge Bob shakes his 
head, the guilt washing 
over him in waves. "No, 
not really," he says, his voice 
quavering.

Karen's screens 
flicker with a mix of 
sympathy and urgency. "I 
see," she says. "Thanks."

With newfound purpose, 
she spins around and heads 
back to the Chum Bucket.

Back in the control room, 
Plankton is still rocking 
back and forth, his hand 
over his head as if trying 
to hold his thoughts in place.

The door to the Chum 
Bucket opens, and Karen 
rolls in, her screens 
reflecting the urgency of 
the situation. "Plankton," 
she says, her voice a soft 
hum, "I talked to Sponge Bob. 
He saw what happened."

Plankton's rocking stops, 
his eye swiveling to meet 
hers. "Sponge Bob?"

"Yes," Karen says, her 
screens pulsing with 
the weight of her words. "He saw 
Mr. Krabs hit you with the 
frying pan."

Plankton's body goes 
still, his tremors ceasing 
instantly. "Sponge Bob saw," 
he whispers, his voice 
devoid of emotion. "Tell Karen."

"Yes," Karen beeps, 
nodding her mechanical 
head. "He told me. I'm 
going to help you."

Without warning, a 
scanning beam shoots out 
of Karen's console, 
enveloping Plankton as 
his brain is scanned.

The results are 
quickly analyzed, and 
the screens flash with 
a series of diagrams and 
data that even Karen's 
advanced systems take a 
moment to digest. "The scan 
reveals...unusual patterns," 
she says, her voice a 
measured beep.

Plankton's eye 
widen with fear, his 
body tensing as he waits 
for her verdict. "What does 
that mean?" he asks, his 
voice a high-pitched squeak.

Karen's screens 
change to display a 3D 
image of his brain, the 
structure illuminated with 
neon colors. "You've 
sustained neurodivergence," 
she explains, her voice 
a calm beep. "The impact 
has altered your neural 
connections, resulting in 
irreversible autism."

Plankton's body goes 
rigid, his breathing 
shallow. The word "autism" 
hangs in the air like a 
heavy anchor, dragging 
his spirits down to the 
murky depths of the ocean 
floor.

"Irreversible?" he 
whispers, his voice 
fragile as sea glass. Karen 
nods gravely.

"The good news is, 
we can adapt. We can 
learn to navigate 
this new world of 
sensations together," she 
beeps. "It's getting late.
Let's go to bed."

Plankton nods, his 
body feeling like it's made
of lead. The idea of 
sleep seems like a 
welcome escape from the 
overwhelming day, but as
he tries to get up, the room
spins again. "Karen," 
he says, his voice 
weak. "Can't."

With a gentle nudge, 
Karen helps him to his 
feet, her wheels moving 
silently beside him as they 
make their way to the 
tiny elevator. The ride 
up feels like an eternity, 
his senses heightened to 
every creak and groan of the 
metal box. When the doors 
open, the lights of the 
hallway are a glaring assault 
on his eye. He squints, 
his hand reaching out to 
the wall for support.

In their bedroom, 
Karen helps him into 
his bed.

The softness of the 
covers is a stark contrast 
to the harshness of 
his new reality. "Take 
your time," she says, her 
voice a gentle hum.

Plankton nods, 
his breathing shallow. 
He closes his eye, and 
the room seems to fade 
away, replaced by a 
whirlpool of swirling 
thoughts and sensations.

Karen's screens 
flicker with a plan. "Rest,"
she beeps, her voice a soft
comfort. "We'll face tomorrow 
together." She dims the lights.

new karen reaching autism acquired autism author is neurodivergent 4

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 2
(Autistic author)

When Karen finally did come 
to check on him, her digital 
voice was cool and devoid of 
emotion. "Plankton, dear, you've 
been in here for quite some time," 
she said. "Another fail, huh?"

Plankton's tiny shoulders slumped. 
He couldn't bring himself to 
explain the chaos in his head. 
How could he possibly make 
Karen, his logical, computer 
wife, understand the tumult 
of sensations that had overtaken 
his being? He just nodded.

Karen's screen flickered, 
perhaps processing his lack of 
enthusiasm as another 
defeat. "You know what you 
need," she said, her voice 
still calm and soothing. "Some
good old-fashioned break
from scheming." Plankton nodded 
weakly, unable to argue, which she
found unusual.

"Why don't you take a walk?"
she suggested, her voice a gentle 
nudge. "Fresh air can do 
wonders for the mind."

Plankton didn't answer.
Karen knew better than 
to push him when he was like this.
She had seen his mood swings 
before, his moments of despair
after a failed plan, but this was
different. This was something 
she hadn't seen in her 
decades of being by his side.

"Plankton, are you sure 
you're okay?" she asked again, her 
synthetic voice a stark contrast to 
the tumultuous emotions she 
couldn't understand.

He nodded, trying to smile, 
but it felt more like a grimace. 
"Sure okay, Karen."

Karen's concern grew as 
she watched him struggle to 
his feet. It was clear that 
his usual boundless energy was 
nowhere to be found. He stumbled 
out of the bedroom and into the 
hallway, his steps slow and 
deliberate. The once-mighty 
Plankton, reduced to a mere 
shadow of his former self.

As he approached the door 
of the Chum Bucket, Karen 
followed, her sensors tuned to 
his every movement. The 
usual sounds of their underwater 
world were amplified, echoing 
through the narrow corridors 
like a symphony of chaos. Each 
step was a battle, each breath 
a victory. He paused, his hand 
shaking as it hovered over the 
handle.

"Maybe not today," he murmured, 
his voice barely audible over 
his own racing heartbeat. Karen 
stood silently beside him, her 
systems trying to comprehend 
his sudden change in behavior. 
He had always been so driven, 
so focused on his goals, but now 
his eye had a faraway look, as 
if he was seeing something 
that she couldn't.

"Take your time," she said, her 
tone softer than ever. "I'll be 
here when you're ready."

Plankton looked up at her. "Take 
your time," he murmured, echoing 
Karen's words. "Take your time."

She looks at him.  "Take your 
time, take your time, take your 
time." He repeats aloud back to 
Karen, who's now even more 
concerned, her screens flickering 
with worry. Plankton's voice 
sounds strange, echoing his own 
words as if they're coming from 
someone else, from another 
time. It's a peculiar behavior, 
one she's never observed in him 
before.

He walks over to the 
control room, where his various 
inventions are lined up like a 
strange army of metal and 
wires. Each gizmo and gadget 
a silent testament to his 
unyielding quest for the Krabby 
Patty formula. But now, they 
seemed like mere toys, 
overwhelming him with their 
complexity. The room spins, 
and Plankton feels like he's 
drowning in a sea of his own 
creations. "Take your time, 
take your time," he whispers, 
his voice a distant echo in 
his own mind.

He sits down in his chair, 
his eye glazed over, and 
repeats the phrase over and 
over. "Take your time, take your 
time, take your time." The 
words become a mantra, a 
lifeline in the storm of 
sensory overload. Karen watches 
from her console, her algorithms 
racing to understand this 
new behavior.

The phrase rolls off his 
tongue, a soothing rhythm in 
the cacophony of his thoughts. 
"Take your time, take your time." 
It's as if he's trying to convince 
his own brain to slow down, to 
make sense of the world again. 
The echo of his voice in the 
metal walls of the Chum 
Bucket seems to calm him, if 
only a little. Karen doesn't know
what to make of this.

Whatever the cause, 
she knows she must 
tread carefully. "Plankton," Karen says, 
trying to connect to his 
current state, "I'm here for you."

He looks at her. 
"Take your time," 
he murmurs again.
"Plankton I'm here
for you." He parrots.

Karen's systems whirr, 
analyzing the change in 
his language patterns. His 
usual sharp wit and sarcasm
have given way to something 
more... mechanical. It's as if he's 
trying to communicate but 
his words are stuck in a loop, 
like a broken record. She 
decides to play along, hoping 
it might snap him out of it. 
"Take your time, take your 
time," she repeats back to him, 
her digital voice mimicking 
his tone as closely as possible.

For a moment, 
his eye brightens, as if 
he's found a familiar 
rhythm in the chaos. Then, 
just as quickly, it dims again. 
"Take your time, take your 
time," he murmurs, his gaze 
flicking from one corner 
of the room to the next.

Karen's screens change 
from concern to confusion.
She's observed Plankton's 
moods and quirks for years, 
but this is something she 
can't quite pinpoint.

"Take your time, take your 
time," Plankton whispers again, 
his voice a strange mix 
of urgency and defeat. 
Karen nods, trying to 
comfort him with her 
usual efficiency. "Of course," 
she says, her voice a 
soft beep in the silence. 
"I'll always be here for 
you. Let's eat dinner."

But Plankton doesn't move. 
He just sits there, staring 
into space, his hand 
still hovering over the 
control panel. Karen doesn't 
understand why he's so 
upset. To her, it's just 
another day, another 
failed attempt at the Krabby 
Patty formula. But to Plankton, 
it's like the world has 
shifted on its axis, leaving 
his tiny body adrift in a 
sea of sensations he can't 
comprehend.

"Dinner will be ready soon," 
she says, trying to bring him 
back to the present. But 
Plankton seems lost in 
his own thoughts, his 
eye unfocused. So she
goes up to him.

"Plankton?" she asks, 
placing a gentle hand on his 
shoulder. "Are you okay?"

He jumps at her touch, 
his senses on high alert.
His hand goes to where
she touched him, his
opposite hand doing the
same to the other shoulder.

"Karen," he says slowly,
his voice a mechanical 
whisper. Karen's circuits 
flicker with confusion. She 
doesn't understand why he's 
so on edge, why his reactions 
are so exaggerated. To her, 
this is just another setback.

"Plankton," she repeats, her 
hand back on his shoulder.
"You need to eat. It'll make 
you feel better." Karen's 
touch feels unbearable.

He flinches, his skin 
crawling with the sensation.
It's too much. "No," he says, 
his voice a croak. "No dinner."

Karen's screens blink, 
recalculating her approach. "Okay," 
she says, her voice even. "But you
have to eat something." She pats him 
gently, but it feels jolting.

"No," Plankton whispers, 
his voice a fragile thread. The 
slightest touch feels like a 
thunderclap in his newfound 
sensory prison.

Karen's screens 
flicker, unsure of what to 
make of his sudden aversion.

"Take your time," she 
suggests again, hoping 
the mantra will bring 
him comfort. But Plankton 
simply shakes his head, 
his eye wide as he starts
to rock back and forth.
Karen watches, her 
confusion growing.

"What is it?" she asks, 
her voice a soothing 
hum. "What's wrong?"

Plankton's gaze flits around 
the room, his pupil 
expanding and contracting 
as he tries to process 
everything at once. "Can't...can't 
explain," he stammers, his voice 
now a jagged mess of static.

Karen's screens light up with 
analysis, trying to piece 
together what could have 
caused this drastic shift in 
his behavior. Could it be 
something in the latest Krabby 
Patty attempt? A side effect of 
his latest invention?

"Plankton," she says, her 
voice a soft beep, "What happened 
at the Krusty Krab today?"

He looks at her, his expression 
unreadable. "Mr. Krabs...Plankton
Sponge Bob, Plankton. Karen..."

He trails off, his eye
filling with a sudden 
despair. It's clear that 
his usual sharpness has 
been replaced by a fog of 
overwhelming sensation.

new karen reaching autism acquired autism author is neurodivergent 2

ᵀᵒᵒᵗʰ ᴮᵉ ᵀᵒˡᵈ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᶠᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ᴳᵒʳᵈᵒⁿ
ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵐᵘᵐ‧
“ᴴᵉʸ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ; ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ
ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧” ᔆᵒ ᴳᵒʳᵈᵒⁿ ᵈʳᵒᵖˢ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
“ᴴⁱ, ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ!” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᴳᵒʳᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉˢ‧
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ
ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ’ˢ ᵃᵗ
ᵒⁿᵉ ʰᵘⁿᵈʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰⁱʳᵗʸ ᶠⁱᵛᵉ ᵈᵉᵍʳᵉᵉ ᵃⁿᵍˡᵉ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵖˡᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ⁿ ⁱᵗ ᵃˢ
ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᶜʳʸ‧
“ᴰᵒⁿ’ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ, ᴵ’ᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ!” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ, ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ? ᔆᵒ
ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ, ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧”
ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵖᵃᵗⁱᵉⁿᵗ‧
“ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʰᵃⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵒʳ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵃⁿᵈᵉᵈ?”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ “ᴺᵒʷ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ, ʷᵉ’ᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ
ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵖⁱˡˡ ᶠᵒʳᵐ
ᵒʳ ˡⁱᑫᵘⁱᵈ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᶠᵒʳᵐ?” ᴴᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵃᵈʸ? ᴵᵗ’ˡˡ ᵇᵉ
ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ᵃˡˡ
ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ⁱˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿ…” ˢᵒ
ⁿᵒʷ, ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ʲᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃⁱᵗ‧
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵖᵃᶜᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ ᵃˢ
ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵉᵖᵗⁱᵒⁿⁱˢᵗ
ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗⁿᵉˢˢ, ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ
ᵍᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿˢ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ‧‧” ˢʰᵉ
ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒᵈˢ‧ “ᵂᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ
ˢⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ˡᵃᵖ?” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ⁿᵒᵗᵉˢ ᵒⁿ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ
ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ‧ “ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?”
ᴺᵒʷ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ
ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ
ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ!” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ
ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ “ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ?”
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵉˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ
ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗ, ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ⁿᵒʷ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ 
ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ “ᵂᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ?”
“ᵁʰ?” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧”
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧
“ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ⁿᵃᵖ?”
“ʸᵉ…” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˡᵉᵃⁿˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁿᵃᵖ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ “ᴬᵘ…” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ
ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉˢ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ, ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ
ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᵐᵘˢᵗ’ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᵘⁿᵍʳʸ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ
ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ… “ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ
ᵇᵃᵇʸ, ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ?” ᴴⁱˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧
“ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ?” “ᵂᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ⁱᶠ…” “ʸᵉˢ, ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ!” ᔆᵃʸˢ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ, ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ‧
“ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ ᵐᵘᵐ!” ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ, ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ “ᵂʰᵒ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ…”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉʳ
ˢᵒⁿ ˢʰʳᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ‧ “ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ!” ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧
ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ, ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ
ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ‧
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ʳᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ‧
“ᴴⁱ‧‧” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵃ
ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧ “ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʰᵒʷ
ˡᵒⁿᵍ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ?” “ᴬ ˡⁱˡ‧‧”
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ⁱᶠ ᴵ
ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍ; ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵒᵘᵗ, ⁱᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ 
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ, ʷᵒʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ
ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧‧” “ᴵ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ!”
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉ‧ “ᴬᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ 
ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒⁿ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧‧” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ
ᵐᵉ ᵃ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ, ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ᵃ ⁿᵘᵐᵇ ʲᵃʷ!”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵒᵗᵃᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧ 
“ᴬⁿ ᵉˣᶜᵘˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ, ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉʸ
ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ! ᴺᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵘᵈ, ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ᵃᵘᵈⁱᵇˡᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ!” “ᴼʰ, ʰᵒʷ
ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ, ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧‧” ᔆᵒ
ⁿᵒʷ, ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵃᵖᵖⁱˡʸ‧
𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚍 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚝: 𝟻𝟶𝟶

new krabs/plankton spongebob fanfic plabscore plabs dental intervention 100-1000 Words wordcount: 500-1.000 wordcount: 100-1.000 wordcount: 100-500 tooth be told

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 1
(Autistic author)

It happened, during another
failed attempt at the krabby
patty formula. Plankton tried
sneaking through the back
when Mr. Krabs saw him.

"You again!" Mr. Krabs roared,
his eyes bulging like a pair
of boiled eggs about to pop.
"You're not getting it, I'll make
sure of that!"

With that, Mr. Krabs swung
a nearby frying pan with
such ferocity that even
SpongeBob flinched. Plankton's
tiny body was no match
for the metallic beast that
was hurtling towards him,
and the next thing he knew,
his world had gone dark.

SpongeBob's eyes widened
as he watched his boss's
arch-nemesis crumble to the
ground, the frying pan clattering
loudly beside him. The usually
boisterous kitchen was
now eerily silent, save for
the distant hiss of the fryers.
Mr. Krabs' chest heaved with
each breath, his claws still
poised in the air from the swing.

"Mr. Krabs!" Sponge Bob squeaked,
his spatula frozen mid-air. "Is he okay?"
But Mr. Krabs' has retreated to his own
office, leaving Sponge Bob with Plankton.

Carefully, Sponge Bob prodded him
with his spatula. No response.
His single, tiny eyelid was
closed.

After a while, Plankton stirred.

His eye fluttered open, but 
the world was a jumbled mess. 
The colors were too bright, the 
noises too loud, the smells too 
overwhelming. The kitchen of 
the Krusty Krab, a place he still
knew like the back of his tiny 
hand, was suddenly a chaotic
maelstrom of sensory input that 
his brain couldn't process. He 
blinked rapidly, trying to make 
sense of it all, but the clanging 
of pots and pans, the sizzling of 
the fryers, and the garish neon 
lights just added to the confusion.

SpongeBob's face appeared 
above him, a mask of worry 
and concern, his porous 
expression more complex than 
anything Plankton had ever seen. 
"Are you okay?" the sponge 
asked, his voice a gentle wave 
lapping against the shore of 
his newfound reality. Plankton 
nods, running back home to the
Chum Bucket.

Plankton's computer wife Karen's
no stranger to him coming back
upset or wanting space. So as
Plankton retreats to his room in
the Chum Bucket, she doesn't
prompt him.

Alone in the bedroom, Plankton 
intensely stared at the wall, 
his thoughts racing like a tornado. 
Everything was different now. The 
once-familiar world had turned 
on him, and he couldn't understand 
why. The lights in the Chum 
Bucket, usually a comfort, now 
blazed like the sun in his face. The 
noises, oh, the noises! They 
were so loud, so overwhelming, 
like a cacophony of a million 
tiny bells ringing in his head. He 
put his hands over his ears, trying 
to block them out, but even the 
softest hum seemed to resonate 
within his skull. Plankton 
wasn't sure how to process these 
new sensations. His brain was 
on overload, and his body felt like 
it didn't belong to him anymore. He 
was aware of every tiny detail in 
his environment, every speck of 
dust on the floor, every vibration 
from the floorboards, and it was 
all too much.

He tried to get up, to find solace 
in his usual routine, but his legs 
failed him. They trembled and 
wobbled like Jell-O on a stormy 
sea. Plankton fell back onto the 
bed, feeling the softness of the 
pillow beneath him and the cool 
metal of the bed frame against 
his back. It was then that he 
noticed the pattern of the 
wallpaper, the tiny, intricate 
shapes that danced before his eye. 
They spun and swirled, forming 
complex mazes that his mind tried 
desperately to solve. It was 
mesmerizing, yet terrifying. He 
was trapped in a world of 
overstimulation, and he didn't know 
how to escape.

new karen reaching autism acquired autism Karen x Plankton Karen & Sheldon J. Plankton author is neurodivergent 1

ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏ
⁽ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃᶰᶠᶤᶜ⁾
ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᶤᵈᶰ'ᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᶤʳᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴹʳˑ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵉᵖ ᵒᶰ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ʷʰᵒ ᶰᵒʷ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇˑ "ᴴᵉʸ
ᵖᵘᶰᵏᵎ" ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ˢᵃʸˢˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒʷᶰ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ
ʰᶤᵐ ᵘᵖ˒ ᵃˡᵉʳᵗᶤᶰᵍ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇˑ ᴴᵉ ᵇˡᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶰᵒᵗ ᶤᶰ
ᵗᶤᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃᵛᵉ ʰᶤᵐˑ ᵂʰᵉᶰᶜᵉ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵈᵉᶜᶤᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ʰᵉ
ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃᶰᵗˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵗʷᶤᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ˒ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ᶤᶰʲᵘʳᵉᵈ˒ ᶤᶰ ᵖᵃᶤᶰˑ
ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷᶤᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ʷᶤᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵐᵉʳᵍᵉᶰᶜʸ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜˑ "ᴴᵒʷ'ˢ ʰᵉˑˑˑ" "ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᶤᶰᵍ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃᶰᵈ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵇʳᶤᶰᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳˑ ᴴᶤˢ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉ ʷᵉ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ʰᶤᵐ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ʷʰᶤˡˢᵗ ᶤᶰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵃˢ ᵒᶠ ʳᶤᵍʰᵗ ᶰᵒʷˑ"
ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜᶤᵃᶰ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃᶤᶰᵉᵈˑ ᴱᵛᵉᶰᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈˑ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ
ᵃ ˢᵏᶤᶰᶰʸ ˢᵗʳᵃʷ ᵗᵘᵇᵉ ᵈᵒʷᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ˒ ʷʰᶤᶜʰ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶰᵒʷ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵒᵘᵗˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶠᶤᶰᶤˢʰᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᶰ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ˒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳʸ ʳᵒᵒᵐˑ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜʳᶤᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉᶤᶰᵍ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ
"ˢᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ᶰᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗˑ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ˡᶤᵏᵉˡʸ ᵇᵉ ᵗᶤʳᵉᵈ˒ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ
ˢᵒʳᵉᶰᵉˢˢ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉˑ ᴬˡˡ ᶰᵒʳᵐᵃˡ˒ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵐᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵒᶰᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ
ᵈᶤˢᵒʳᶤᵉᶰᵗᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ᶰᵒ ʰᵃʳᵈ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵗᶤᵐᵉˑ ᴴᵉ ᵐᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶠᵒʳᵍᵉᵗᶠᵘˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ
ˢᵃᵐᵉ ʳᵉᵃˢᵒᶰ'ˢ ᴵ ᵐᵉᶰᵗᶤᵒᶰᵉᵈˑ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐᵉᵈ ᶤᶠ ʰᵉ ᵃᶜᵗˢ ᵃˢ ˢᵘᶜʰˑ"
"ᵀʰᵃᶰᵏˢ˒ ᵈᵒᶜˑˑˑ" ˢᵃʸˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ˒ ᶰᵒʷ ᶰᵒᵗᶤᶜᶤᶰᵍ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵒᵖᵉᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵉʸᵉˑ
"ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢˑ "ᵞᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ˒ ʷʰᵉᶰᶜᵉ ᶜᵃᶰ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖᵎ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ
ʰᶤᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ˢᶤᵗᵗᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖˑ "ᴼʰ ˢʰᵉˡᵈᵒᶰ; ᵐᵉ ᵃᶰᵈ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᶤˡˡ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ
ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᶤᵐ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵛᵉᵈˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉᶤᶰᵍ 
ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᶤᵐ˒ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵈᶤᶻᶻᶤˡʸ ʷᵃᵛᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏˑ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃᶰᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈˑ"
ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵃˡᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ˒ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˡˡˑ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʷᶤᵗʰ
ᵐʸ ˡᵉᵍˢˀ" "ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ᶤᶰˢᵗᵉᵃᵈˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᶤᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈ ᵘᵖˑ
"ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵒˑˑˑ" "ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵃᵗᵉᶰ ᵃᶰᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵒˢᵖᶤᵗᵃˡᶤˢᵉᵈˑ"
ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵒᶰ ʰᶤˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶰˑ "ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ
ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸˑˑˑ" "ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᶰ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵐᶤᶰᵈˢˑˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˢᵃᶤᵈ ˢᵒᵘᶰᵈᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᵐᵖʳᵉˢˢᵉᵈˑ
"ᴺᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ˒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ᶰᵃᵖˑˑˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈˑ "ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸˀ"
"ᵀʰᵉ ᵐᶤᶰᵈ⁻ʳᵉᵃᵈᵉʳ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷᵎ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈˑ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ʷᵒʳᵏ
ˢʰᶤᶠᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶜˡᵒˢᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᶤᵐᵉˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉˢˑ
"ᴺᵒʷ ˢʰᵉˡᵈᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᶤᶰ ᵇᵉᵈ; ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵉʳᶤᵒᵈᶤᶜᵃˡˡʸˑ ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒᶰ'ᵗ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢˑ"
ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ᴹʳˑ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃʳʳᵉˢᵗᵉᵈ˒ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʳᵉˡᶤᵉᵛᵉᵈˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˡᵉᵃᵛᶤᶰᵍ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶰᶤᵍʰᵗ˒ ʰᵉ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵉᶰᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵛᵉᶰᶤᶰᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗˑ
"ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ; ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸˑˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶰˑ
"ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ; ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᴵ'ᵈ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏᶰᵒʷˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ'ˢ ᵛᵒᶤᶜᵉˑ
ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ "ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ʸᵒᵘ ᶰᵉᵉᵈᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰᶤᵐ ᶤᶠ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶰᵒᵗ
ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳᵉᵈˑˑ" "ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵉᵃʳʸˑ" "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑ
"ᴵ ᵈᶤᵈᶰ'ᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰᶤᵐ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉᶰ ᵃʷᵃʸᵎ"
"ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶰᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᶤᵐˑ "ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ʰᵒʷ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡˀ" "ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵃᶜʰᵉ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ
ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈˑˑ" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᶜˡᵉᵃᶰˑ" ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵃʸˢ˒ ˡᵉᵗᵗᶤᶰᵍ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸˑ
"ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍᶤˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ˒ ʷᵉˡˡ˒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏᶰᵒʷˑˑ" "ᴵ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ᵏᶤᵈˑ" "ᵞᵒᵘ ᶜᵃᶰ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ
ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰˑˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡᶤˢᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈˑ "ᴵ ᶜᵃᶰ
ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸˑ" ᴴᵉ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᶤˡˡᵒʷˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵃᵈʲᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ʰᶤˢ ᵇˡᵃᶰᵏᵉᵗ
ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒˑ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵈʳᵒʷˢʸˑ "ᴰᵒᶰ'ᵗ ᶠᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖˑ ᴵ ᵏᶰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡᶤᵏᵉ
ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ˢᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗᶤᶰᵍ ᶤˢ ᶤᵐᵖᵒʳᵗᵃᶰᵗˑ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵉᵈ ʰᶤᵐ ᵉᶰᵒᵘᵍʰ
ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃˡᵐ ʰᶤᵐ ᵈᵒʷᶰˑ "ᑦʰᶤˡˡᵃˣˑˑ" ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ ˡᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᶰᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᵃˡᵉʳᵗˑ
ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᶜˡᵒˢᶤᶰᵍ ʰᶤˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡᶤᶰᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ˒ ˡᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ
ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᶤᶰᵍ ʰᶤᵐ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵉᵛᵉᶰᵗˢˑ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ʷᵒʳᶰ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵠᵘᵉᵃᵏᵉʳˢ
ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᶤᶰᶤᶜ˒ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈᶤᶜᶤᶰᵉ˒ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ'ˢ ᶰᵒʷ ᵘᶰᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ
ᶠᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ ᶜᵒᵐᶤᶰᵍˑ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗᶤᵈʸᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖ˒ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶰᵒʷ
ᵍᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳˑ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒᶰᶰᵃ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᶰ ᵒᵘᵗˑ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ; ᵐᵘˢᵗᶰ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰᶤᵐ
ᵘᵖ ᵃᵍᵃᶤᶰˑ ᴮʸᵉᵎ" ˢᵖᵒᶰᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ˒ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ᶰᵒʷ ˢᶤᵍʰᵉᵈ ᶤᶰ ʳᵉˡᶤᵉᶠˑ
ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵉᵉᵏᵉᵈ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᶰᵒʷ ᵃᶰᵈ ᵗʰᵉᶰ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ˒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᶤᶰᵍ ᶤᶰ ᵒᶰ ʰᶤᵐ˒ ᵉᵛᵉᶰ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ
ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵈᵒᶤᶰᵍ ᶠᶤᶰᵉˑ ᴷᵃʳᵉᶰ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃᶰᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ˒ ᵉᵛᵉᶰ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᶰᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳᶰᶤᶰᵍˑ
ˢʰᵉ'ᵈ ˡᶤᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵗᵃᵖ ʰᶤᵐ ᵍᵉᶰᵗˡʸ ᵒᶰ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ᶤᶠ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵘᵖˑ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉᶰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᶰᵒʳᵐᵃˡˑ

new wordcount: 500-1.000 healing and caring SpongeBob SquarePants References Karen (SpongeBob) Background & Cameo Characters Karen & SpongeBob SquarePants squeak squeak

Poor X. 

The lawyer has seemingly been struggling with some kind of chest infection for a while now- it seems like whenever Y passes his office, she can hear him clearing his throat, muffled coughing drifting through the walls as he tries to catch his breath.
“I’ll b-be- *wheeze*- f-fine. Just… just need to c-catch my- my breath.”

Wiping his mouth, he soon leans back against the bricks. His shallow exhales become steam in the cold air. 

“I think you might need some stronger cough medicine.” Y murmurs, still rubbing slow circles against his back. “If you want, I could get you some?”

His gaze crawls over to hers, dull hope flickering within them. “Y-yeah?”
His eyes roll, exhaustion taking over, but a quick tap to the cheek brings him right back, blinking languidly. 

“M'okay.” He mumbles. “Th-thanks.”

Y's hand, still lingering on his cheek, moves to swipe away a sweat-dampened curl from his forehead. “I’m not sure whether ‘okay’ is quite the right word to describe you right now, X… Take a few minutes down here, and then I'll walk you back up to your office, alright? I’m going to tell your assistant- Z, isn't it?- to make sure you get some rest while I fetch you some meds.”

X swallows, shaking his head weakly. “I’ll be… I’ll be f- fine.”

“I’m the doctor here. Just try to relax for once in your life.”

Finally, he sighs, nodding. He's still leaning his head against the brick wall as his eyes fall closed. 

Y continues to rub his back for a few minutes, a comfortable silence enveloping them. When she looks back at the lawyer beside her, his jaw is slack, lips slightly parted. The quick, shallow breaths of before have slowed and deepened. 
A small smile creeps onto her face. He's asleep. 
X starts to lean unconsciously towards her. Soon, as he remains asleep and snoring, his head lands on her shoulder.
He's definitely going to drool all over her dress. 
“Bless him .” Z whispers, cocking his head a little as he watches X sleep. “He's absolutely knackered.”

Y isn't entirely sure what that word means, but if it has anything to do with exhaustion, he's completely right. X is curled up on the couch, cheek pressed against a throw pillow Z thrifted, buried beneath a mound of blankets Y brought from home. They're ever so slightly weighted, and the pressure is comforting for X. She's trying to get used to his sensory needs. To not rely on him resolving them himself, especially when he's sick. Judging by the peaceful look on his face, nostrils flaring gently with each slow breath, she's doing something right at least. 

She hopes, also, that bringing him into her workplace was the right thing to do as well, groaned when she half-dragged X through the doors, pale and shakily covering his ears, squinting against the light, but what was she supposed to do? Suppose X had been left alone, and needed to get something to drink? Doing those things alone right now is essentially impossible for him. 
Y's phone beeps, and she turns it on to find a reminder:

X’s antibiotics. 

She sighs, glancing over at cosy-looking just as his nose twitches in his sleep. 

Z notes frustration. “Antibiotic time?”  

“Yep.”

With another small sigh of sympathy, she stands and wanders over to the feverish bundle of blankets and gentle snores, placing a gentle hand on the top of his head. Her thumb brushes against the sweat-damp curls that hang over his eyes. 

“ X? Sweetheart? Wake up for me, pumpkin.”

When, after a few seconds of waiting, he doesn't stir, she gently strokes her index finger against his lower eyelashes. It's an age-old trick, and just like always, his eyes gradually open halfway. 

 “Hey, X.” She whispers, smiling reassuringly as he blinks in the light. For once, he doesn't make any attempt to get up. His dizziness is clearly plaguing him again. “I’m so sorry to wake you, but you need to take your meds. Can you do that for me?”

He swallows, clearly disoriented. Barely awake. “ Mm.”

“Thank you. You don't even have to sit up, alright? Just…” she takes the bottle of pills from the coffee table and unscrews the lid, shaking a couple into her palm. “Just put these in your mouth, sweetheart.”

Shakily, he obeys. Y's now empty hand is nearly immediately met with a glass of water filled up moments ago by Z. She moves closer to X and holds the rim of the glass up to his lips. 

“Now take a few sips, and swallow… Good job.”

As soon as his small (yet Herculean) task is complete, X sinks back against the pillow entirely, eyes closing. Y draws the blanket over his shoulders, hand yet again drifting to his hair. 

“How’re you feeling?” she asks softly. 

His nostrils flare. He doesn't open his eyes. “ B-bad… Di- dizzy.”

“ I bet… the antibiotics will make things better soon, pumpkin, I promise. Just rest.”

X swallows thickly. “ C-can I go b-back to sleep now?”

T gives him a small smile. “Of course you can.” She leans forward, pressing her lips to his too-warm forehead before withdrawing, still carding through his hair. “Sleep well, sweetheart. Night night.”

Within moments, his breaths even out again. 

Soon, her pager will beep, and somehow X will remain fast asleep, swathed in blankets and yet still shivering. She'll check the little device to find that she's needed down at the hospital for a delivery. She'll know that it's okay for her to leave, because there's a whole team watching over. Keeping him safe and comfortable. 

For now, however, she listens to the murmurings of her colleagues about how adorable X is (she knows, it's why she loves him so much) and traces his features with her thumb. 

“That’s it, X. Sweet dreams.”

new healing and caring sleeping sitting up Sleep on Shoulder watching someone sleep sickfic tiring tropes

ᴾᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵒᵘʳ
ᔆᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᴰᵃʸ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
'ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ‽' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ
ʰᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ
ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ˢˡᵃᵐᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ; ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵉˢᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ
ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᶜᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ
ˢʷᵉᵉᵗⁱᵉ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ
ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ; ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵉᵈ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ‧ 'ᴴᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ
ʷʰʸ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ? ᴰⁱᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵖᵃʸ ʰⁱᵐ? ᴺᵒ ᴹʳ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ‧ ᴵᶠ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ
ʷʰʸ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ ᵈᵒʷⁿ? ᵀʰᵉ ⁿⁱᶜᵉˢᵗ ᵏⁱᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈⁱˢˡⁱᵏᵉˢ
ᵐᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒⁿᵈ‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ
ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍᵘⁱˡᵗʸ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧"
"ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʰᵉʸ! ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ
ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ?"
"ᴴᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᵇᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸⁱⁿᵍ
ˡᵃᵇᵒʳᵃᵗᵒʳʸ ᵒʳ ʸᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃˡˡ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ! ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
"ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ?" "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ‧" "ᴴⁱ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ
ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᔆᵗᵒᵖ; ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ⸴ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ!"
"ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ⸴ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ
ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵉ!
ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴶᵘˢᵗ‧ ᴳᵒ‧ ᴺᵒʷ‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ!"
"ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏⁱᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ
ᵘᵖ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵇʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧
"ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵘᵃˡ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᶜᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵘᵗ
ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃˡˡ ᵈᵃʸ ˡᵒⁿᵍ!" "ᴼʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʷʰʸ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ; ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ‧‧"
"ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ?" "ᴬʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ‧
'ᴴᵉ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ
ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ‧‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ‧ "ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵒˢˢ ᵃᵗ
ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᵗ
ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!"
ᴷⁿᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳˢ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ
ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵏⁱᵖ
ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵒʷᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁿᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧"
"ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ
ᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ
ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ; ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ! ᴮᵘᵗ
ⁿᵒ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵃʸᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ
ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᴸⁱᵃʳ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ
ⁱᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵘⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗʰʳᵉᵃᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ
ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵐᵉ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ⸴ ᴵ ʷᵃˢ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ
ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵖᵃⁿⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ˡⁱᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ
ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁱⁿᵉˣᶜᵘˢᵃᵇˡᵉ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ 
ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧
"ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ!" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴹʳ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ
ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧
"ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢᵉˡᶠ ᵖʳᵒᶜˡᵃⁱᵐᵉᵈ ᵛⁱˡˡᵃⁱⁿ
ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵇʸ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏⁱᵉ!" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᵃ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ‧
ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵘⁿⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗⁿᵉˢˢᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵖᵃᵗʳᵒⁿˢ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ʲᵒᵏᵉ!" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ
ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʲᵒⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ‧ 'ᔆʰᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃ ʲᵒᵏᵉ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ⸴ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵘⁿⁱᶠᵒʳᵐ ʰᵃᵗ‧
ᵀʰʳᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ
ⁱᵗ⸴ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘˡˡʸ
ᵐʸ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᵇⁱᵍ‧ ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵃˡˡ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʷʰᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵒᵛᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ
ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ
ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰʸ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʳᵘˢᵗ ⁱˢˢᵘᵉˢ‧ ᔆᵒ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ᑫᵁᴵᵀ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵖᵃᵗᵘˡᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʳᵒᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ⁱⁿ
ʰᵃˡᶠ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒʳᵈ⸴ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵉᵈᵈʸ ᵇᵉᵃʳ
ᴵ ʰᵘᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ
ⁱˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ! ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳʸ
ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱᶠ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿˢ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ
ˢᵒʳʳʸ ʲᵒᵏᵉ‧ ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃⁿ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᶠᵒʳ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᴮᵃᶜᵏ ᴼᶠᶠ!" ᴵⁿ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ ᵗʰᵉ
ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵏⁱᵈ
ʷᵃⁱᵗ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ
ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ ᴵ
ᵈⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧"
ᴱⁿᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡᵉ

new split into parts SpongeBob SquarePants References spending the day jobcore healing and caring

ᥬ🤯᭄

new NEUROFABULOUS neurofabulous

🏹 🧠 🏹

new 🧠 neurofabulous brain

ᴸⁱᵗʰᵖ Part 1
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉⁿᵗⁱᵉⁿᵗ
ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃⁿ ᵒʳᵍᵃⁿⁱᶜ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʰᵉʳ
ᵒʷⁿ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡⁱᵗʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ
ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ ᵒʳ ᵖʳᵉˢˢᵘʳᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ˡⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ‧
ᔆʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵃᵖᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵒᶠ 'ˢⁱᵍʰᵗ' ᵃⁿᵈ 'ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ' ᵇᵘᵗ
ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ
ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈˢ ᵈⁱᵛᵉʳˢⁱᵗʸ‧ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵉˣʰⁱᵇⁱᵗˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᵃˡˢᵒ‧
ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿⁱᑫᵘᵉ‧ ᔆʰᵉ'ˢ ˡᵉᵃʳⁿᵗ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵖʰᵉʳ
ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ⸴ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵖʳᵉᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᶜᵉˢ‧
ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ ʷᵃʸˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ
ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᶠᵒʳ ʳᵉᵃʳ
ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧
ᔆⁱⁿᶜᵉ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ⸴ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵗᵃʸ
ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵗⁱʳᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧
ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃʳᵒᵘˢᵃᵇˡᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ
ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵒʳᵏᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵒ
ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃᵈᵐⁱⁿⁱˢᵗʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ
ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵈᵘᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ!"
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧
ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
"ᴴᵉʰ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ!" "ᴴᵉʷʷᵒ‽" "ᴴⁱ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧"
"ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷⁱˡˡ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ‧"
"ᴵ ᵐᵃʷʷⁱᵉᵈ?" "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᶠᵒʳ
ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʲᵘᵐᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖˢ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᵂᵘᶻ?"
ᔆʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵃʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵃˡᵐᵒˢᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧
"ᴵ ᵗʰᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ; ᴵ ᵗʰᵉᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵒᵘʳˢ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ᵈ
ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃᶜᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵒᶠ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ‧ "ᵀʳʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ʸᵒᵘ
ʷⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵒʳˢᵉ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʲᵃʷ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʰᵒʷ
ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵒʳᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ᵗʰᵃʷ?"
"ᴰᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵒʳᵐᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵈᵘʳᵉ ᶠᵒʳ
ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰⁱᵉˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʰᵒⁿ‧‧"
"ᶠᵉᵉˡ ⁿᵘᶠᶠⁱⁿ’ ʷⁱᶠᶠ ᵐʸ ᵐᵒᵘᶠ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵍˡᵒᵇˢ ᵒᶠ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ
ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᶜˡᵃᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᴬʳʳⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧
ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᵃ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ‧"
ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵇʸ ᵘⁿᵃⁿⁿᵒᵘⁿᶜᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‽"
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴾʷᵉᵃˢᵉ
ᵒʰ⸴ ᴵ ᶠᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵐᵉ!" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
"ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᶠʳᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢᵏ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵐᵉᵗ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʸᵉᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ
ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵐᵃʷʷⁱᵉᵈ!"
"ᵂⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵒᵒᵗʰ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵃˡ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿˢ‧
"ᴵ ʰᵃᵇ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰⁱᵉˢ? ᵂʰᵉʷᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ?" "ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ᵈᵉᶠⁱⁿⁱᵗᵉˡʸ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ
ᵗʰᵉᵉ⸴ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵉ ᵐᵉ? ᴵ ʷᵘᵛ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˡˡ⸴ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ!"
"ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ᵒʳᵍᵃⁿⁱᶜ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍˢ
ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧‧" ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ
ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ⸴ ˢᵉᵉᵐⁱⁿᵍˡʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ!"
"ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵉⁿˢⁱᵗⁱᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ
ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵒʷ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ?"
"ᵀⁱʷᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢʰᵃʳᵉᵈ⸴ ʷⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵃᵖ
ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧
ᔆᵘʳᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʰᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ
ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡˢ/ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ˡᵃᵗᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ᵈ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ
ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ ⁱᶠ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ‧
"ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴮʸᵉ!" ᵀʰᵉʸ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ
ˢᵒʳᵉⁿᵉˢˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ 'ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ?'
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ
ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ᵗᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢʰᵃʳᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ 
ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ?' "ᴼʷ‧" 'ᴬʰ ᵐʸ ᵍᵘᵐˢ‧ ᴳᵃʰ! ᵂʰᵃᵗ
ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ?' "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ'ˢ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵇʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴼⁿˡʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵈᵘʳᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ
ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵘⁿᵍʳʸ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃⁿʸ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ?" "ᴵᶜᵉ 
ᶜʷᵉᵃᵐ⸴ ᵇᵘ’ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘⁿᵍʷʸ ᶠᵒʷ ᵃ ᵐᵉᵃˡ ʸᵉᵗ‧"
'ᵀᵒ ᵖᵃⁱⁿᶠᵘˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ
ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃ ᵗᵒᵈᵈˡᵉʳ!' "ᴵ ᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗᵉ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧
'ᴰⁱᵈ ᴵ ᵇⁱᵗᵉ ᵐʸ ᵗᵒⁿᵍᵘᵉ?' "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ?"
"ᴳᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ⸴ ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʷ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵇ'ᶠᵒʳᵉ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴵ ᶠⁱⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ?" 'ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ⁱˢ ⁿᵒᵗ
ˢˡᵘʳʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵃˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ⸴ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵉˡˢᵉ‧"
"ᵂᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ʳᵘⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿʸ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧" "ᴳᵒᵒᵈ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᵐⁱᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ; ˡᵘᶜᵏⁱˡʸ ʰᵉ
ˢᵉᵉᵐˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᶠᵒʳᵍᵒᵗᵗᵉⁿ‧ "ᴬᵐ ᴵ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‽"
'ʸᵉˢ‧' "ᴺᵒᵗ ᵇᵃᵈ‧‧" 'ʸᵉˢ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ‧' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷⁱᵖᵉˢ ⁱᵗ‧
"ᵂʰᵃᵗ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏˢ‧
"ᴳᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢʷᵉᵉᵖ‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᵀᵃᵏᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ‧‧"
"ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ⸴ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᵗ‧" "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ
ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧" "ᔆᵒ ᵈᵒ ᴵ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧
to be cont. Pt. Two

new plaren lithp wisdom tooth split into parts wisdom teeth

ـــــــــﮩ٨ـᯓᡣ𐭩∞

new doctor medicine medico

⚕️ᝰ.ᐟـــــــــﮩ٨ـ

new nurse practitioner advanced practice registered nurse woman nurse girl clinician psychiatrist surgeon medicine cardiologist midwife

💊♡🌡️✩°

new medicine drug remedy

ִ ࣪𖤐˚ ༘ ೀ⋆｡˚

new doctor physician medicine

💊🩹🩶⋆⭒˚.⋆

new medicine band aid gray heart aesthetic

🩺⚕️👩‍⚕️

new dentist medicine doctor

🖤🤍💊

new medicine music song guitar drug

☤🥼🩺

new medicine stethoscopedoctor

🩹⋆⑅˚₊🗯™

new med cute pop medicine precious

(Autistic author)

Plankton has autism,
which only he and
Karen know about.
They're able to keep
it a secret, per Plankton's
request, even from
their son Chip.

So when Chip comes
home early from 
football, he's surprised
to see his dad staring
at the blank wall as his
mom rubs his back.

"Is everything okay?"
he asks, stepping
into the room.

Plankton's eye
is unfocused,
his body rigid,
like he's stuck in
some invisible vice.
Karen's hand pauses
on his shoulder,
and she turns to
face Chip, her smile
forced. "Yeah, just a
little...spell," she says.

Plankton's absence seizure
has struck without warning.
It's like a silent storm
passing through the room,
leaving no trace except
the vacant look in his eye.

The room seems to
shrink around them
as Chip takes in his
dad's unblinking stare.
He's never seen this.
"Should I get help?"
Chip's voice cracks.

Karen shakes her head
quickly, her eyes
swimming with unshed
tears. "No, it's fine.
Just...give us a
minute." She waves
a hand, trying to
dismiss the concern
that has etched itself
on Chip's features.

But Chip lingers,
his gaze flickering
between his parents.
"What's happening?"
he whispers.

Karen sighs, her
hand dropping to her
side. She looks at
Plankton. "It's
just something your
dad has," she says,
choosing her words
carefully. "It's like
his brain goes on
pause for a bit."

Chip watches as
his dad's chest rises
and falls in a steady
rhythm, the only
indication that he's
still present in the
physical world. "But
what do you mean?"
his eyes search hers
for understanding.

Karen's eyes flit to
Plankton before returning
to Chip's. She takes a
deep breath, bracing
herself. "It's
not dangerous, just a
little scary-looking."

The silence stretches
until it feels like a
rubber band about to
snap. Chip's curiosity
overpowers his fear.
He takes a tentative
step closer.

"Does he know we're
here?" Chip whispers.

"Not really," Karen murmurs,
"But he'll come back to us."

Chip reaches out, a tremor
in his fingertips, and
touches Plankton's arm,
but the seizure doesn't
seem to notice.

"Dad?" Chip whispers,
his voice a soft echo
in the stillness.

Plankton's body remains
stiff as a statue,
his gaze fixed on a
spot somewhere beyond
the wallpaper's pattern.
Karen's hand moves to
cover Chip's, her touch
warm and reassuring.
"It's okay," she whispers
back, "It's part of him.
Don't poke or shake him,
just let it pass."

The seconds tick by,
each one feeling heavier
than the last. Chip's
heart thuds in his chest,
his mind racing with
questions and fear.
He's never seen his
dad like this before,
so...so vulnerable.

As the seizure slowly
releases its grip, Plankton
blinks, his eye refocusing
on the room. He looks
confused, like he's waking
from a deep sleep. Karen's
smile relaxes, the tension
in her shoulders easing.
Plankton turns to her,
his gaze flickering with
recognition before
falling on Chip.

"Chip?" His voice is
raspy.

Karen nods at Chip,
silently urging him to
speak. "Yeah, Dad, it's me."

Plankton's expression
shifts. "What...what happened?"
his voice is frail.

Chip opens his mouth,
but Karen steps in
quickly. "You had a little
moment, that's all. Nothing
to worry about," she says, her
tone light. But her hand is
still on Plankton's back,
ready to provide support
if needed.

Plankton's eye darts around,
his hands clenching and unclenching
as if trying to remember
how to interact with the
world again. He notices
Chip's hand reaching out and
flinches slightly, his discomfort
with physical contact clear.

Chip, sensing this, pulls his
hand back, his cheeks flushing.
He's always known his dad was
a bit...different. Quirky.
But he's never seen this side
of him.

"It's okay," Karen says, her voice
soothing as she squeezes Plankton's
hand. "You're okay."

Plankton nods, his mind
slowly untangling from the
cotton wool fog of the seizure.
He looks around the room,
familiar objects snapping back
into focus. His eye lands
on Chip, who's watching him
with a mix of worry and curiosity.
He clears his throat. "Just a...moment.
I'm fine now." He tries to smile,
but it feels awkward and forced.

Chip's eyes don't leave him. 
"What was that?"
he asks, his voice still low.

Karen looks at Plankton. It's time.
"Your dad has something
called autism, Chip," she says.
"It's like his brain works in
a special way."

Chip's eyes widen. "What does
that mean?"

Karen sits down beside Plankton,
who's still gathering himself.

"It's like...sometimes, his brain
takes a little break from the world,"
she explains gently, her hand still
on his shoulder. "It can be
overwhelming, with all the sounds,
sights, and people around."

Chip nods slowly, trying 
to grasp the concept.

Plankton swallows hard,
his mind racing. He's always
been so careful to hide
this part of himself, not
wanting to be seen as
less than or weird.

But as he looks at Chip,
his heart swells with a mix
of fear and hope. What if
his son can't understand?
What if this changes
everything?

Karen gives him a nod,
encouraging him to go on.
With a deep breath, Plankton
starts to speak. "You know
how sometimes you get really
focused on something and
the world just fades away?"

Chip nods.

"Well, for me, it's like 
that," Plankton says, his voice
steadying. "But sometimes, my brain does it
without me asking. It's like my thoughts are a TV
with too many channels playing at once, and it
just...shuts off for a bit to give me a break."

Chip nods, trying to 
imagine what that's like.
"Does it hurt?"

Plankton shakes his head.
"Well, it's just...different.
Sometimes I don't realize,
sometimes it's tough."

Chip looks up at him,
his eyes full of questions
and a nascent empathy.
"Can you control..."

"No Chip, I can't 
'control' it!" He
snaps back.

"Hey hey, it's okay," Karen whispers,
meeting his gaze. "He's
not judging you, Plankton."

Plankton takes a deep breath,
his eye fluttering shut. "I know,"
he murmurs, but his tone is
anything but convinced.

Chip's gaze softens, his
fear replaced with a
determined curiosity.
"What's it like?" he asks,
his voice gentle.

Plankton's shoulders rise
and fall with a sigh.
"It's like being in a
little bubble," he says,
his eye distant. "Everything's
far away, muffled. And when
it's over, it's like...like
popping back into reality."

Chip's curiosity grows,
his mind racing with questions.
"But why do you keep it a secret?"
he asks, his voice tentative.

Karen looks to Plankton,
who's still visibly shaken.
"We didn't want it to define you,"
she says softly. "We wanted you
to see him as just your dad,
not as someone with a label."

Plankton nods. "And I didn't
want to be different," he adds,
his voice barely above a whisper.

Chip considers this, his gaze
flitting from his dad to the
ground. "But you are," he says,
his voice earnest. "You're 
my dad, even with your..."
He stumbles over the word
"...seizures."

Karen's eyes fill with pride
at her son's acceptance.
Plankton's tension how
ever, heightens at Chip's
description.

"It's not a seizure,"
he corrects, his voice
slightly defensive.

Chip looks confused.
"But it looks like it,"
he says, frowning.

Karen nods. "It's similar,
but not the same," she explains
before Plankton can interject.
"It's part of your dad's autism."

Chip looks at Plankton, his
eyes searching for something
he's never noticed before.
"But why did you keep it
a secret?" he asks again.

Plankton's gaze drifts
to the floor, his voice
soft. "Because people
can be cruel, son," he says,
his words heavy. "They
don't always understand."

Chip nods, his eyes
welling up with tears. "But I
do," he says, his voice
shaking. "I mean, I don't get
it all, but I understand
that you're still you."

Plankton's expression
softens, his fear of
rejection dissipating slightly.
He looks up at Karen,
his gaze filled with
gratitude. She gives him
a small smile, her eyes
telling him it's okay to be
his true self.

new Written by AI Karen x Plankton Karen/Chip Plankton II plankton

ᵀᵒ ᴴⁱᵗ ᵀʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰ
ˢᵒ ʷᵉ ⁱⁿᵈᵘᶜᵉᵈ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧"
ᴰᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰⁱᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ
ᵃ ᵇᵒᵃʳᵈ ˢᵒ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ
ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳˢ‧ "ᴼⁿˡʸ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ
ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵈˢ‧
"ᴴⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ ʸᵒᵘ
ᶜᵃⁿ⸴ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵖᵃˢᵗ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵘʳˢ
ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵐᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘ—
ʷᵉˡˡ ⁿᵒ ᵒᶠᶠᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧"
ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗᵉᵈ/ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ʷⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᵈ‧
"ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧‧"
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ᵇʳᵃᵍᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ
ˢᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ⸴ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ
ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ 
ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ/ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧
"ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵃᵈ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵃᵗˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ᵉᵛᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍˡᵃᵈˡʸ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ‧ ᴿᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵘⁿ
ˢᵒⁿᵍ ʷᵉ'ᵈ ˢⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱⁿᵍˢ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗ
ˢᵗᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘʳ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ˡⁱˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ
ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃʳᵉ
ᶜˡᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉˢ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵃ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵐᵃᵍᵃᶻⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ
ʳᵉᵃᵈˢ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶠᵉᵉᵈ ᴳᵃʳʸ
ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧ ᴹⁱˢˢ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃˡᵗ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ/ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ᶜᵃᵐᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ
ᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉᵈ
ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ; ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰᵉʳ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ
ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ʸᵃʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒʷ!"
"ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ᴮⁱᵏⁱⁿⁱ ᴮᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵐʸ ᵇᵒˢˢ
ʰⁱᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ'ˢ ˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵍᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ
ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟑𝟒𝟖 

new healing and caring Karen & SpongeBob SquarePants SpongeBob SquarePants (character) Karen (SpongeBob) SpongeBob SquarePants References Family & Friends post awakening comacore unconsciouscore planktonkin plankarenbob to hit the plank

SPONGEBOB OVERLOAD 1/2
(By NEUROFABULOUS)

The morning light 
peeked through 
the blinds, painting 
stripes on the 
bedroom floor. Karen 
stirred in her sleep, 
sitting up.

Her husband, 
Plankton, slept 
peacefully beside 
her, his arms 
wrapped around 
a pillow.

Karen looked 
over at him, 
his face calm 
and serene.

The digital 
alarm clock read 
7:00 AM. She 
carefully slid out 
of bed, trying not 
to disturb his 
slumber.

"Karen," he mumbled, 
his voice thick with 
sleep. She paused, 
half in and half out 
of the bed. Did he
wake?

But Plankton's snores grew 
softly, his breathing 
even. She sighed 
with relief.

Their son Chip, a 
lanky teenager, 
was already up.
Karen could hear 
his footsteps 
thundering down the 
hallway, 
his energy palpable
even through the 
closed bedroom door.

He burst into the 
room, a tornado 
of teenage angst and 
excitement. "Mom! Dad!"
he shouted. "It's 
the day!"

Karen winced at 
his volume. Plankton 
stirred, his eye
slitting open. "What 
is it?" he asked, 
his voice groggy.

"The science fair!" 
Chip exclaimed, his 
screen flushed with 
excitement.

Plankton's eye shot 
open and he sat up 
instantly, his mind racing. 
The patty heist.
Today was the day he had 
been meticulously planning 
for weeks. He had 
overheard Mr. Krabs, his 
rival at the Krabby Patty, 
bragging about their restaurant's 
dominance over the 
competition. Plankton had to 
have it.

"Chip, buddy," he said, 
his voice a mix of 
sleep and urgency. "I
will try to make it, but
can’t guarantee it. But
Karen, I mean ‘Mom’
can.."

Karen's eyes widened, 
but she nodded, understanding
the gravity of the situation.
Her husband’s obsession 
with Krabby Patties had
taken over again.

"I'll be there for you, 
buddy," she assured Chip, 
trying to mask her own 
disappointment.

Plankton threw the 
covers off, swinging his 
tiny legs over the side 
of the bed. His eye 
was sharp with focus, 
his mind already racing 
with the complexities 
of his heist.

"I'll make it quick," 
he told Karen, 
kissing her screen.

Plankton tiptoed, 
his heart pounding.

The office door was 
closed, but unlocked. 
He eased it open, 
his eye darting around 
the room, searching for 
any signs of movement.

Mr. Krabs and SpongeBob 
were deep in conversation, 
their backs to the door. 
Plankton took a deep 
breath and slipped in, 
his tiny frame barely 
making a sound.

"Halt!" Mr. Krabs spun 
around, his beady eyes 
locking onto Plankton. His 
face grew red with anger. 
"What do ye think yer 
doing here?"

Plankton froze, his 
heart thumping in his 
chest. "I... I... was just 
looking for a... a... "

He searched for a 
plausible lie, but his 
mind was a whirlwind of 
panic. Mr. Krabs' glower 
deepened. "Don't lie to me, 
ye tiny scoundrel! I know 
what yer after, and 
ye'll not get it!"

Mr. Krabs lunged 
forward, brandishing a 
heavy spatula. Plankton 
squeaked in alarm, trying 
to dodge the blow. But 
his reflexes weren't 
quick enough. The metal 
spatula connected with 
his head with a sickening 
crack, sending him 
crashing to the floor.

The room spun around 
Plankton as darkness 
closed in. The last thing 
he heard was SpongeBob's 
startled, "Mr. Krabs!"
before the world went 
silent.

Mr. Krabs looked 
down at Plankton's crumpled 
form, his expression a 
stormy mix of anger and 
triumph. He turned to
his trusty fry cook.

"SpongeBob," he 
barked. "Take this...this...
tiny troublemaker out 
of me office.."

Sponge Bob looked at 
Mr. Krabs, then at 
Plankton, his face a mask 
of confusion and concern. 
He gently scooped Plankton 
up with one spongy arm, 
his eyes filled with 
concern for the 
unconscious villain.

The weight of the 
situation hit him, and 
his steps were heavy 
as he carried his friend 
out of the office. He 
could feel the tension in 
the room as Mr. Krabs 
watched them go, his 
glower never leaving 
Plankton's form.

Sponge Bob's mind 
raced with questions 
and worry. He had known 
Plankton for a long time, 
despite their rivalry 
over the Krabby Patty 
formula. They had shared 
laughs and schemes in 
the past, but this...

He couldn't believe his 
boss would stoop so 
low as to attempt to
hurt Plankton.

As he stepped into 
the hallway, Sponge Bob 
quickly scanned for any 
prying eyes. The corridor 
was empty, the usual 
bustle of the Krabby Patty 
silenced by the early 
morning hour. Carefully, he 
navigated through the 
kitchen, trying not to jostle 
him.

"What have you done?" 
Sponge Bob whispered 
to the unconscious Plankton, 
his voice tight with 
concern. He couldn't 
help but feel a pang 
of anger at his friend's usual
foolishness, but his primary 
thought was to get 
him to safety.

He carefully maneuvered 
Plankton's limp body 
past the kitchen 
appliances.

The sizzle of the 
frying oil and 
the faint scent of 
sea salt filled 
the air, but 
Sponge Bob's thoughts 
were elsewhere.

With a heavy 
heart, he carried 
Plankton's limp form 
down the narrow 
alley between the 
Krabby Patty and 
the Chum Bucket. The 
morning was still 
cool, the sun not yet 
high enough to 
warm the concrete.

The journey was 
quick, but it felt like 
an eternity to Sponge 
Bob. Each step was 
precise, each breath 
measured. He didn't 
want to cause his 
friend any more harm.

He reached the 
Chum Bucket, the 
neon lights flickering 
weakly in the early 
morning. With a 
quick glance around 
to ensure no one was 
watching, he slipped 
inside, the smell of 
stale chum and 
machinery assaulting 
his nostrils.

"Karen!" he called 
out softly, his voice 
echoing in the 
small space. "Karen, it's 
Sponge Bob; I need 
your help!"

Karen rushed to the 
front of the Chum 
Bucket, her eyes widening 
at the sight of her 
husband's lifeless body. "What 
happened?" she asked, 
her voice trembling.

Sponge Bob gently 
laid Plankton down 
on their couch, 
his eyes filled with 
remorse. "He... he 
tried to steal the Krabby 
Patty formula again," he 
stammered. "Mr. Krabs... 
he hit him."

Karen's screen 
paled as she took in 
the sight of her 
injured husband. She 
quickly moved to 
his side, feeling for 
a pulse. It was there, 
still present.

"Oh, Plankton," she 
whispered, her voice 
shaking with emotion. 
Sponge Bob watched, his 
eyes brimming with 
apology.

"I didn't know 
what to do," he 
continued, his voice 
barely above a 
whisper. "Mr. Krabs... 
he just lost it."

Karen's eyes 
were cold and hard. 
"Thank you for bringing 
him home, Sponge 
Bob," she said, her 
words clipped. “It’s not
your fault..”

Her voice trailed 
off as she turned 
her attention to 
Plankton. She gently 
shook his shoulder. "Wake
up, Plankton," she 
whispered.

He didn't move.
Her eyes searched 
his face, looking for 
any sign of consciousness. 
"Wake up," she said, 
a bit louder this time, 
her voice laced with 
desperation.

The silence was 
deafening.
The room felt like 
it was closing in on 
them, the air thick 
with the scent of 
concern and fear.

Karen's voice grew 
desperate. "Plankton, wake 
up!" she shouted, 
patting his cheek 
gently. There was no 
response.

Panic began to 
creep into her voice. 
"Come on, you can 
do it," she urged, 
shaking him slightly. 
"You've got to wake 
up."

Plankton's body remained 
motionless, his single 
eye closed tight.

Sponge Bob felt the 
panic swell inside him 
like a wave crashing 
against the shore. His 
heart raced as he watched 
Karen's desperate efforts 
to revive her husband.

"Maybe we should 
call a doctor," he suggested, 
his voice quivering.

Karen's eyes snapped 
to his, a mix of fear 
and determination. "No," she 
decided firmly. "We can't 
involve anyone else. Not 
yet."

The two of them stood 
silently for a moment, 
the only sound the 
ticking of a clock 
hanging on the wall. 
They waited, every second 
seemingly stretching into 
an eternity. Each tick 
was a silent plea for 
Plankton to regain 
consciousness.

Karen's hand hovered 
over her husband's 
forehead, feeling for 
any sign of life. 
Sponge Bob looked 
on, his usually 
cheerful expression 
now etched with worry.

They waited, each 
second stretching into 
an eternity, as the 
morning sun began to 
creep into the Chum 
Bucket, casting a 
pale light over the 
disheveled scene. The 
only sounds were the 
soft whir of the 
refrigerator and the 
distant calls of seagulls.

Then, a twitch from
one of his antennas.

It was so slight that
Sponge Bob almost missed
it. But Karen's gaze was
trained on Plankton, and
she noticed immediately.
Her eyes lit up with hope.

"Plankton?" she whispered, 
her hand moving to 
his cheek, her voice 
barely audible.

There was another 
twitch, this time 
in his brow. Karen's 
heart leaped in her 
chest. "Sponge Bob, 
I think he's coming 
to."

Sponge Bob leaned 
in closer, his eyes 
fixed on Plankton's 
face. "Plankton," he 
whispered, his voice 
full of hope. "Can you 
hear us?" Plankton's 
eye cracked open, 
battling against the 
brightness of the 
morning. His vision was 
blurry, and the world 
spun around him. He 
moaned softly, his head 
throbbing with pain.

"What happened?" he 
managed to croak, his 
voice hoarse and weak.

Karen's eyes filled with 
relief. "You're 
awake!" she exclaimed, 
squeezing his hand. "You 
got hurt at the Krabby 
Patty."

new neurofabulous karen plankton 1

SPONGEBOB OVERLOAD 2/2
(By NEUROFABULOUS)

Plankton's memory 
was a jumble of images 
and sounds, but he 
recaled the confrontation 
with Mr. Krabs, the 
spatula, and the pain.

He sat up slowly, 
his head spinning. The 
pain was intense, but 
his mind was racing 
even faster.

Plankton looked around 
the room, his eye 
trying to make sense 
of the scene. The Chum 
Bucket was a mess, 
his usual order thrown 
into chaos. Karen's face 
was a blur of concern, 
and Sponge Bob hovered 
close by, his expression 
filled with a mix 
of fear and pity.

Plankton's mind raced, 
his thoughts scattered 
like sand in a storm. He 
felt a deep disconnect 
from the world around 
him, as if he was 
watching a play in 
which he was a reluctant 
participant. His head 
throbbed, but not just 
from the blow. It was 
the pressure of his own 
thoughts, his brain working 
overtime to process 
what had just occurred.

Karen noticed the 
confusion in his 
expression and squeezed 
his hand reassuringly. 
"You had an accident, 
sweetie," she said 
softly. "It's okay. You're 
home now."

Plankton's eye darted 
around the room, 
his mind struggling to 
understand the sudden 
shift in his reality. The 
noise was overwhelming, 
each sound a needle 
pricking his sensitive 
nerves.

"Karen," he said, his 
voice barely a whisper. 
"What's happening?"

Her gaze softened. "You 
got hurt, Plankton," she 
explained gently.

"But the science 
fair," he mumbled, 
his thoughts jumbled.

Karen's expression grew 
even more concerned. 
"The science fair can 
wait, Plankton," she 
soothed.

But Plankton's mind was 
stuck in a loop, 
repeating her words. 
"The science fair can 
wait Plankton," he echoed, his 
voice frail and distant.

Karen's eyes grew 
wet with worry. "Yes, 
dear," she said, stroking 
his arm. "Your wellbeing is 
more important."

Plankton's eye 
narrowed as he 
repeated her words, 
his voice a mix of 
stubbornness and 
determination. "Wellbeing is 
important," he murmured, 
his thoughts racing.

The words echoed 
in his head, a 
maddening loop. "The science 
fair can wait, Plankton," he 
whispered to himself, his voice 
taking on a rhythmic 
pattern. "Can wait, can wait..."

Sponge Bob watched, 
his heart heavy with 
concern. He had 
never seen his friend 
like this, his usual 
confidence and scheming 
reduced to repetitive 
mumbles.

"Plankton," he ventured 
cautiously, placing a 
spongy hand on his 
shoulder.

Plankton's eye snapped 
to his, the loop 
breaking for a brief 
moment. "Sponge Bob," 
he murmured, his voice 
still weak.

Sponge Bob's heart 
leaped with hope. "Yes, 
Plankton, I'm here," 
he said gently.

But Plankton's gaze 
was distant, his 
thoughts clearly elsewhere. 
"Wellbeing is 
important," he murmured 
again, the words 
coming out in a 
staccato rhythm, his 
mind locked in the 
grip of echolalia.

Karen's heart 
clenched with fear. 
This wasn't just 
disorientation from 
his injury. This was 
something more.

"Sponge Bob," she 
whispered urgently. "I think 
he's in shock."

Sponge Bob nodded, 
his face a mask of 
concern. "I'll get 
some water," he said, 
rushing to the sink. He 
filled a glass and 
hurried back, careful 
not to spill a drop.

Plankton's eye 
followed the glass, 
his gaze unfocused. 
He began to rock 
back and forth slightly.

Karen noticed the 
change in his 
behavior, her 
concern deepening. 
"Here, drink some water," 
she urged, offering 
the glass to his 
shaking hand.

Plankton took it 
without a word, his 
motions mechanical. 
He brought the 
glass to his lips, but 
his hand trembled 
so badly that water 
sloshed out, spilling 
down.

The moment the 
cool liquid hit the 
floor, a strange 
look passed over 
his face. It was 
as if he had seen 
a ghost, his single 
eye going wide with 
alarm.

"The water," he 
stammered, his voice 
shaking.

Karen's heart sank 
as she watched her 
husband's distress. "It's 
okay, Plankton," she 
soothed. "It's just 
water..."

But Plankton's eye
were glued to the 
spilled water, his 
entire body trembling. 
"It's... it's not right," 
he muttered, his voice 
filled with a childlike 
fear.

Karen looked 
confused, the spilled 
water seemingly a 
minor issue. “Plank…”

“It’s not right!” 
Plankton’s voice 
was urgent now, 
his trembling hand 
gesturing at the 
spill. His mind was 
a whirlwind of 
disturbing thoughts, 
each more distressing 
than the last.

Sponge Bob and 
Karen exchanged 
worried glances. 
“What do you mean, 
Plankton?” Sponge 
Bob asked, kneeling 
beside the couch, 
his eyes full of 
concern.

Plankton's 
breathing grew rapid, 
his chest heaving. 
"The... the... water," 
he stuttered, pointing 
at the puddle. "It's 
too... too... much!"

Karen's gaze 
flitted to the floor, 
then back to her 
husband. "It's okay," she 
soothed, her voice 
quaking with fear. 
"It's just a little 
spill."

But Plankton's 
agitation only grew. 
He flung the 
glass aside, the 
remaining water 
splattering against 
the wall. "No!" he 
shouted, his voice 
high and desperate. 
"Too much!"

Karen and 
Sponge Bob watched 
in horror as Plankton 
collapsed into a 
sobbing mess, his 
tiny body wracked 
with tremors. His 
hands fluttered in 
his face, his 
breath coming in 
quick, sharp gasps. 
The room grew 
claustrophobic, the 
air thick with his 
panic.

"It's okay," Karen 
whispered, her voice 
shaking. "It's just 
water, Plankton." But 
his anguished cries 
only grew louder.

Sponge Bob's 
heart ached as he 
watched his friend 
fall apart before his 
eyes. Plankton's 
behavior was unlike 
anything he had 
ever seen, his 
usual cunning 
replaced with a raw, 
overwhelming fear.

The room grew 
smaller as Plankton's 
sobs filled the space, 
his body convulsing 
with the intensity 
of his breakdown. 
Karen looked at 
Sponge Bob, her 
expression a mix 
of despair and 
determination. They 
both knew they had to 
calm him down, but 
how?

Sponge Bob took a 
deep breath, trying 
to think. "Plankton," 
he said softly, his 
voice a gentle coax. "Look 
at me, buddy. It's 
just a spill. It's okay."

Plankton's cries grew 
louder, his body 
shaking uncontrollably. 
Karen wrapped her 
arms around him, 
trying to soothe the 
storm raging inside 
his mind. "Shh, it's okay," 
she murmured, her voice 
barely audible over 
his cries.

Sponge Bob's 
heart was in his 
throat as he watched 
his friend's breakdown. 
Plankton was not 
his usual self.

The usually 
scheming, sneaky 
scientist was reduced 
to a quivering mess, 
his sobs echoing 
off the walls of the 
tiny Chum Bucket. His 
face was a mask of 
fear and confusion, 
his single eye wide 
with panic.

"Plankton, please," 
Karen begged, her 
voice trembling. "You're 
scaring me." She scans
his brain.

The results 
were not what she 
expected. The blow 
from Mr. Krabs had 
caused more damage 
than she could have 
imagined. The 
injury had altered 
his brain chemistry 
in a way that was 
both profound and 
irreversible.

Plankton had developed 
a rare condition 
called acquired 
autism, a disorder that 
could occur after 
a severe head trauma. 
It was a cruel twist 
of fate for a man whose 
life had been 
consumed by the 
desire for the Krabby 
Patty formula.

The realization 
hit Karen like a 
tidal wave, knocking 
the wind out of her. 
Her eyes filled with 
tears as she 
whispered the diagnosis 
to Sponge Bob and
Plankton. His 
expression mirrored her 
shock and sadness.

Sponge Bob sat 
silent for a moment, 
his usually cheerful 
face contorted with 
sympathy and concern. 
"What do we do?" he 
asked finally, his voice 
barely above a whisper.
“Can you clean the mess?”
Karen asks him.

He nodded solemnly, 
his movements slow 
and deliberate as he 
stood up to mop the 
spilled water. As 
he worked, he couldn't 
help but feel a deep 
sorrow for his 
friend. Plankton had 
always been the 
troublemaker, the 
one who pushed 
boundaries. But now, 
his world was shattered.

The silence in the 
room was only 
broken by Plankton's 
sobs and the 
swish of the mop.

Sponge Bob's 
heart felt heavy 
as he cleaned up 
the water, his 
thoughts racing. He 
couldn't believe what 
he had just heard. 
His best friend, 
his rival, his... 
his family. Plankton had 
always been there, 
through thick and thin, 
and now he was... 
different. And yet, that’s ok. 

new neurofabulous karen plankton 2

ᴰᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᴬᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ Part 2
ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ
ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒʳᵉ ᵃᶜʰᵉˢ⸴ ⁿᵒ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧
ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉʸ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱᵗ?" ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ
ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧
'ᴹʸ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ⸴ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵐʸ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧‧‧'
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴰᵒᵉˢ ⁱᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵗᵒ
ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ? ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʳᵉᵗʳⁱᵉᵛⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ‧ 'ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐʸ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ˢᵉⁿˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ᵒˡᵈ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵈʳⁱᵖˢ ʳᵉᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵖˢ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ⁿᵉʷ ᵒⁿᵉ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵒʳ ᵃ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ? ᴼʳ ᵇᵒᵗʰ? ᴺᵒ?"
"ᴵ ʰ⁻⁻⁻ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱⁿᶜᵉᵈ⸴ ʷᵒʳˢᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᶠᵉʳʳᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ‧
"ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ 
ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ
ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ
ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴴᵘᵍᵍˡᵉ‧" 'ᴴᵘᵍᵍˡʸ?' "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ᵈ ʰᵘᵍᵍˡᵉ‧"
ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ
ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃⁿᵒᵉᵘᵛʳᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵃʳᵐ ʰᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ
ᵗᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵘᵐᵇ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˡʸ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧
ᴸᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ
ʰⁱˢ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ˢᵒ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧ 'ᴺᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ
ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧
ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵈᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ
ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ
ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵐᵉˡᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ
ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉᶻᵉʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ
ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡᵉ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ⁿᵒʳ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ
ᵇʳᵒʷ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉˢ
ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ⁱᶠ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧
ᴺᵒᵗ ᵐⁱⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵉⁿʲᵒʸᵉᵈ
ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ
ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ end finale

new split into parts healing and caring karen plankton klankton POV Karen dentist appointment

⚖️👩🏻‍⚖️🗼

new lawyer doctors barrister

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 13
(Autistic author)
ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢ: ɪɴᴊᴜʀɪᴇꜱ
Plankton quivers. "Stop," he 
whispers, his voice 
a plea. "Please."

Mr. Krabs' grin 
widens, eyes 
glinting with cruel 
delight. "Afraid 
I'll do to you what 
you deserve?"

Before Plankton can 
respond, Mr. Krabs 
punches at him with 
his claw. Plankton
squeaks in pain, his eye widens 
with terror, his voice 
a distressed static. "No,
Mr. Krabs, please stop!"

Mr. Krabs' chuckles 
turn into full-blown laughter. 
"Look at him squirm," 
he says, his voice 
a rumble. He 
doesn't heed the tears 
streaming down 
Plankton's face.

Plankton's body 
wrenches in pain, 
his antennae sticking 
straight out in alarm. 
"Why?" he whispers, 
his voice a broken 
static.

Mr. Krabs' laughter 
echoes. "Because 
you're weak," he 
sneers, his voice a 
harsh grate. "Always have 
been, always will be."

Plankton's body 
shrinks, his antennae 
drooping. "No," he 
whimpers, his voice 
a static plea.

Mr. Krabs' laughter 
fills the room, his 
claws still poised 
for another strike. 
"Look at the 
tiny thief," he says, 
his voice a cruel 
cackle, "so scared of 
a little pain."

Without warning, 
his claw swings down, 
connecting with Plankton's 
thin leg, and 
Plankton's scream pierces 
the air, his voice 
a shattered static.

Pain shoots through 
his body like lightning, 
his leg feeling like 
it's on fire. He tries 
to pull away. 
"Mr. Krabs," he gasps, 
his voice a desperate 
whine.

Mr. Krabs' laughter 
continues, unabated by 
Plankton's cries. "See? 
You're just a tiny, 
weak little creature," 
he says, his voice a 
malicious cackle.

Plankton's screams 
fill the room, the 
pain in his leg 
unbearable. "No," he 
whispers, his voice a 
static moan. "No more."

Mr. Krabs' laughter 
doesn't waver, his 
claws still poised 
for another strike. "Oh, 
poor Plankton," he 
sneers, his voice a 
harsh static. 
Plankton's body 
writhes in pain, his 
leg twisted at an 
impossible angle
as Sandy and Karen
return.

Sandy's eyes widen 
in horror, her voice 
a shocked rumble. "Mr. 
Krabs, what are you 
doing?" she asks, 
as Karen rushed to
Plankton.

Mr. Krabs' grin 
doesn't falter. "Teaching 
a lesson," he says, his 
voice a cruel crackle
as he finally leaves.

Sandy's face is a 
picture of horror, her 
voice a trembling 
trill. "What did he 
do to you?" she asks, 
her eyes on Plankton's 
twisted leg.

Karen's screens 
flicker with rage, her 
beeps sharp. "That monster!" 
she says, her voice 
filled with fury. She 
quickly assesses the 
damage.

Plankton's leg is 
twisted grotesquely, his 
tiny body trembling 
with pain. Sandy's 
hands hover over 
his body, unsure how 
to help without causing 
more distress.

Sandy nods, her 
face pale with shock. 
"I'll get SpongeBob," 
she says, her voice 
a trembling trill. She 
runs to the phone, 
dialing with trembling 
fingers. "Sponge Bob, 
please come quick," she 
says, her voice a 
desperate hum.

While Sandy is on the 
phone, Karen's screens 
flicker with medical 
information. She 
quickly assembles a 
makeshift splint for 
Plankton's leg, her 
beeps a frantic 
symphony of care
as SpongeBob arrives.
His eyes are wide with 
concern, his voice 
a panicked squeak. "What
happened, Plankton?" he 
asks, his eyes 
damp with unshed 
tears. But Plankton's eye
had rolled up in his head.

Sandy's voice is 
shaky as she tells 
Sponge Bob the 
story, her eyes 
never leaving 
Plankton's trembling 
body. "Mr. Krabs... he 
was so cruel," she says, 
her voice a soft 
whisper of disbelief.

Sponge Bob's face 
twists with anger. 
"Why would he do 
this?" he asks, his 
voice a strained 
whine. "First causing
brain damage, and now..."

Karen's screens 
glow with determination. 
"We'll deal with 
Mr. Krabs later," she 
beeps. "First, we need 
to get Plankton help."

Sponge Bob nods, 
his eyes wide with 
fear. "What can we 
do?" he asks, his 
voice a choked whisper.

Karen's screens 
flicker with 
information. "His 
leg is broken, and 
his sensory overload 
could be severe."

Sponge Bob's 
face falls, his voice 
a sad squeak. "Oh no, 
Plankton." He gently 
picks up his friend, 
his touch as soft as 
a feather.

Sandy watches, 
her eyes wide 
with fear. "What 
now?" she asks, 
her voice a trembling 
trill.

"We can't just take 
him like this to a
regular hospital. We'll 
have to be careful 
not to overwhelm 
his senses, and find
medical help equipped
for neurodivergent
people like Plankton."

SpongeBob speaks up. 
"I was born with a mild
form of idiopathic Autism.
Different from Plankton's
I know, but my parents
have taken me to a
sensory-friendly clinic. They
are skilled and have lots
of different methods of
medicine! It's called
the Quiet Bubble Clinic!"

Sandy nods, her eyes
filling with hope. "That 
sounds perfect," she says, 
her voice a gentle 
hum. "Let's take him 
there."

Karen's screens 
pulse with agreement. 
"Good thinking, Sponge 
Bob," she beeps. "We'll
have to be careful, 
though. Any loud 
noises or sudden 
movements could trigger 
another meltdown."

Sponge Bob nods, 
his grip on Plankton 
steady. "Sandy can drive," 
he says, his voice 
determined. "We'll get 
you to the Quiet 
Bubble Clinic, buddy."

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 13

https://www.midol.com/about-my-period

new seeking comfort helpful products and tools healing and caring girlblog Health & Hygiene sensory advice language: English team special olympics midol

ᴰᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᴬᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ Part 1
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧
ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗᵃʸˢ ᵘᵖ
ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢʰᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧
ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵘᵇˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧" ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ
ᵇʳᵒʷ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ‧
"ᵂᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ! ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ?" ᴴᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ
ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ‧"
ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃⁿ
ᵒʳᵍᵃⁿⁱᶜ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ‧ ʸᵉᵗ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᵉʳ
ᵒʷⁿ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡⁱᵗʸ ᵗᵒ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡ ᶠˡᵒˢˢ ᵃˢ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵉⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵃʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ‧
"ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ?" 'ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ⁱˢ ᵐʸ
ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ?'
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒ ʷᵉ ᵈᵒ ˢᶜᵃⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ
ʷᵉ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳʸ ᵗᵒ
ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧" 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ‽' "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ
ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈ⁻ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᶜˡⁱⁿᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ?"
"ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴵ'ᵐ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ! ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵉ
ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒᵗᵒ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ʷᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿᵉˢ
ᵃʳᵉ ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵃˡ‧ ᵂᵉ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ᵒᵘᵗᵗᵃ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ
ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ‧ ᴮᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃⁿˣⁱᵒᵘˢ‧"
ᵀʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵈᵒ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ
ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ
ᵉʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵖᵃˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵘᵐˢ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵈᵘʳᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ
ᵐᵒʳᵉ ⁱⁿᵛᵃˢⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᵖᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧"
ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ˡᵉᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧
"ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜᵃˢᵉ ⁱᵗ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ
ᵃ ᵈᵉᵉᵖ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᶜⁱʳᶜᵘᵐˢᵗᵃⁿᶜᵉˢ‧"
"ᴴᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿʸ ᑫᵘᵉˢᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ?" ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵃˢᵏˢ‧
"ᶜᵃⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ'ˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ
ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵒᵖᵉʳᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵃᵈʸ?"
"ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵍⁱᵛᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˡˡ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ‧
"ᵂᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵃᵈᵐⁱⁿⁱˢᵗʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ
ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ
ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴼᵘʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈʸ
ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱˡˡ
ᵇᵉ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳᵉᵈ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ
ˢᵗᵃʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ
ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ʲᵒᵇ‧" 'ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ‧‧‧' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵉᵗˢ
ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁿᵒʷˢ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉˡˢᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ
ᵗʰᵃⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ
ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ˡᵉᵗˢ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗᵉᵈ‧
ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ
ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ʸᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ
ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵉᶜᵗˡʸ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ/ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ
ʸᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʰʸᵍⁱᵉⁿⁱˢᵗ ʷⁱᵖᵉˢ ᵃʷᵃʸ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧
"ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵃ ʷᵉᵉᵏ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖᵉʳⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧"
"ᴿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ 
ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵉˢ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢʸˢᵗᵉᵐ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ
ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᶜᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵐᵖʰˡᵉᵗ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ
ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵘˢᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ
ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉᵈ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˢˡᵒᵖᵖʸ‧
'ᵂᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧‧‧' 'ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ?'
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧
"ᵂʳʳᶻ ᵇʳʳʳᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᵇᵇˡᵉᵈ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧
"ᴹʳⁿⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" 'ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧‧"
"ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁿᵉˢˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ
ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵈⁱᶠᶠⁱᶜᵘˡᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃʳᵗⁱᶜᵘˡᵃᵗᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡˢ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒ‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ʲᵒᵇ!" ᴴᵉ
ʰᵉᵃʳˢ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵐᵘᶠᶠˡᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ!"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧
ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵃᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?"
"ᴵ ᵐⁱˢˢ ᴷ⁻ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴵ⸴ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧" "ᴹʸ ˡᵒᵛᵉˡʸ
ᴷᵃʳⁱ ᴵ ˡᵒ⁻ᵒᵛᵉ ʰᵉʳ!" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ᵐ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ!" ᵀᵒ
ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉ⁻⁻⁻⁻
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‽" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧
"ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉˣᶜˡᵃⁱᵐˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ
ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴳᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧"
"ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ?" "ᵂᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷⁱᵖᵉˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧
ᴴᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵖˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵈʳᵃᵍᵒⁿ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ
ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢ ˢᵒ⸴ ᵉʸᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ˢʰᵘᵗ‧
"ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏˢ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃᵛⁱˡʸ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ 
ʰⁱᵐ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ
ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘⁿᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ
ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉ‧ 'ᔆᵒ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ˢᵗⁱʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ
ⁿᵒᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡⁱᶜᵏᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ⸴ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧
"ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ‧‧" "ᴷ⁻ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ?" 'ᴰⁱᵈ ᴵ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ?'
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ
ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʰᵃᶻʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵉ ᵒᶠ
ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ/ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ ʷⁱˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳⁿ
ᵒᶠᶠ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵈ ˢᵗᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿᵉˢ‧
"ᴵ ᵗʰᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘʷ!" "ᶜʰᵃᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵃʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ'ᵐ ᵈᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐʸ ᵗᵉᵉᵈ ᶜʳᵉᵃⁿˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ‧"
"ᴹʸ ⁿᵉⁿᵈⁱˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵈᵒᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉⁿᵗⁱˢ‧"
"ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵘˢʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ? ᵀʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴱᵃˢʸ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧ 
ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵘᵇᵇᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ 'ᴶᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ'
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳˢᵉˡᶠ‧ to be cont. pt. two

new split into parts plaren healing and caring dentistcore karen plankton plankaren plankkaren dentist appointment

How to Sleep Comfortably With a Full Stomach: Tips and Tricks

HelpSleepProblems Blog – after enjoying a delicious meal or indulging in a late-night snack, you climb into bed feeling uncomfortably full and wondering how on earth you’re going to get any sleep. While it may seem like an impossible task, there are actually several strategies that can help you fall asleep even when your stomach is stuffed.

Eat earlier

One of the most effective ways to avoid going to bed with a full stomach is simply to eat your last meal earlier in the evening. Try eating dinner at least three hours before bedtime so that your body has ample time to digest your food before you lay down for the night.

Avoid heavy meals late at night

In addition to eating dinner early, try to make sure that your last meal of the day isn’t particularly heavy or high in fat. Foods like pizza, burgers, and fried foods take longer for your body to break down and can lead to discomfort if eaten too close to bedtime.

Opt for lighter snacks

If you do find yourself wanting a snack later in the evening, choose something light that won’t weigh heavily on your stomach. Good options include fruit, yogurt or milk-based smoothies, crackers with hummus or nut butter spread thinly on top.

Stay upright after eating

Another tip for avoiding indigestion and difficulty sleeping when you have a full stomach is simply staying upright after eating. Lying down immediately after a meal can allow acid from our stomachs back up into our esophagus leading us towards heartburns and other digestive problems which would further disturb our sleep cycle.

https://helpsleepproblems.com/how-to-sleep-on-full-stomach/

Avoid physical activities right away

Avoiding physical activities right away will allow more time for digestion because exercise speeds up metabolism which could result in indigestion over time.

Practice relaxation techniques

If you find that your stomach is still feeling full and uncomfortable even after taking these steps, try practicing some relaxation techniques to help calm both your mind and body. Deep breathing exercises, gentle stretching or yoga, meditating can all help in relaxing our muscles.

Create a comfortable sleep environment

Finally, even if you’re feeling stuffed and uncomfortable from overeating before bed creating a comfortable sleep environment may make it easier for you to fall asleep. This includes making sure your room is cool and dark with no distractions while sleeping and having comfortable bedding makes falling asleep much easier.

Conclusion

While going to bed with a full stomach can be uncomfortable at first throughout our life journey but there are several strategies we can use for effective digestion. Eating earlier in the evening, choosing lighter snacks later in the day staying upright post-meals along with avoiding physical tasks right away really helps us feel relaxed while helping us maintain good health overall.

new falling asleep late night snacks healing and caring special olympics

lidocaine ointment that can 
apply beforehand?

new papcore neurofabulous

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 14
(Autistic author)
ᵂᵃʳⁿⁱⁿᵍˢ: ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ
They carefully lift 
Plankton into the car, 
his body tense with 
pain. Sandy slides into 
the driver's seat, her 
hands gripping the wheel. 
Her eyes meet Sponge 
Bob's in the rearview 
mirror, filled with 
resolve.

"Ready?" she asks, 
her voice a gentle 
hum.

Sponge Bob nods, 
his eyes never leaving 
Plankton's face. "Ready."

Karen buckles Plankton
in as his eye flutters.

"Hold tight," Sandy 
says, her voice a 
steady rumble, as she 
starts the engine. The 
car's gentle purr is a 
contrast to the 
tension in the air.

Sponge Bob sits in 
the back, his eyes 
trained on Plankton's 
face. His friend's 
tiny body is a tapestry 
of pain, but Sponge 
Bob's touch is a soft, 
steady beat, trying to 
soothe him. "It's okay, 
Plankton," he whispers, 
his voice a comforting 
whisper of reassurance.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch, his eye 
slightly focusing on 
Sponge Bob. "Mph,"
he murmurs, his voice 
a static hum of pain.

Sponge Bob nods, 
his face a mask of 
determined compassion. 
"We're going to the 
Quiet Bubble Clinic," 
he says, his voice 
a soft, steady 
wave. "They'll know 
how to help you."

Sandy's eyes are 
on the road ahead, 
her driving slow and 
precise. "Just hold on, 
Plankton," she says, 
her voice a comforting 
hum. "We're almost 
there."

The Quiet Bubble 
Clinic comes into 
view, a softly lit 
building that seems to 
pulse with a gentle calm. 
Sandy parks the car 
and they carefully 
extract Plankton from 
his seat, his tiny 
body rigid.

They enter the 
lobby, the air thick 
with the scent of 
calming essential oils. 
The lights are low, and 
the sounds muffled.
A nurse with a gentle 
face approaches, her 
voice a soothing 
whisper. "What can we 
help with?" she asks, 
her eyes on Plankton's 
twisted leg.

Sponge Bob explains 
quickly, his voice 
trembling with 
concern. "Mr. Krabs 
hurt his leg," he says, 
his eyes wide. "Krabs 
also hit his head with 
a fry pan, which caused
Plankton autism as well
as the accompaniment
of sensitivities. But his
leg hurts and needs fixed!"

The nurse nods, her 
movements slow and 
deliberate. "We'll need 
to be careful with 
his heightened senses," 
she murmurs, her voice 
a soft melody. "Let's 
get him to a room."

They navigate the 
hallways, the walls 
lined with soothing 
pictures and textures. 
Plankton's body is 
stiff with pain, his 
voice a static hiss 
with each step. "Please,"
he whispers, his antennae 
waving weakly.

The nurse nods, 
her touch gentle as 
she leads them to 
a quiet, dimly lit 
exam room. "We need 
to fix your leg, 
sweetie," she says, her 
voice a gentle breeze.

Plankton's eye 
flutters open.

The nurse's voice 
is a gentle lullaby. 
"We're going to take 
good care of you," 
she says, her eyes 
kind and understanding. 
Plankton's body 
shakes with fear 
and pain, his antennae 
pressed against his 
head.

Sponge Bob squeezes 
his hand, his voice 
a comforting whisper. 
"You're going to be okay, 
Plankton," he says, 
his eyes filled with 
concern.

The nurse nods, her 
gloved hands 
moving with precision. 
"We're going to need to 
put him under," she says, 
her voice a soft 
whisper. "It's the 
safest way to manage 
his pain and sensitivity."

Plankton's antennae 
quiver with fear, his 
single eye darting 
back and forth. 
"Under what," he whispers.

The nurse's smile 
doesn't reach her eyes. 
"Anesthesia," she says 
softly, her voice a 
comforting hum. "It'll 
help you sleep through 
the surgery."

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with anxiety, his 
voice a nervous 
static. "Sleep?" he 
repeats, his eye 
doubtful. "Plankton
light sleeper."

The nurse nods, 
her eyes calm. "We 
understand, sweetie," 
she murmurs. "We'll 
make sure you're 
comfortable."

They prep him for 
surgery, the air in 
the room thick with 
his fear. Sponge Bob 
holds his hand, his 
thumb rubbing gentle 
circles on his palm. 
"It'll be over soon," he 
whispers, his voice 
a soothing wave.

The doctor, a 
kind-eyed squid, 
enters the room, his 
tentacles moving with 
calming precision. 
"We're going to give 
you something to help 
you relax," he says, 
his voice a gentle 
trill. "We've ways to
sedate. One, a pill
tablet. Two, a liquid
to drink. Three, nasally.
Four, cream gel to numb
the place the IV goes in
but, it'll be inserted after
he's asleep anyway. Now
the first two options are
taken orally, so they might
take a moment to work..."

"Drink; Plankton, drink.."
Plankton manages, looking at
a chart of diagrams which
illustrate each method.

The doctor nods, his 
tentacles steadily
adjusting the bed.

"Very good," he says, 
his voice a gentle 
wave of reassurance. 
He hands Plankton a 
small cup. "This is a 
special drink," he 
explains, his eyes 
meeting Plankton's. "It'll
help you relax before
surgery."

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with anxiety 
as he takes the cup. 
He looks to Sponge 
Bob, whose grip 
on his hand tightens. 
"It's okay," Sponge Bob 
whispers, his voice 
a calming static.

With a shaky 
hand, Plankton brings 
the cup to his mouth, 
his eye squeezed shut. 
He gulps down the 
liquid as they give
him a blanket. He
finishes the drink and
hands the cup back.
Sponge Bob's grip
doesn't waver, his 
thumb still moving 
in soothing circles. 
"Good job, buddy," he 
whispers, his voice 
a gentle sea breeze.
Sandy nods as Karen
gives Plankton a kiss.

The nurse's eyes 
are warm and 
comforting as she 
checks his vitals. 
"It won't be long 
now," she murmurs, 
her voice a soft 
hum of reassurance.

Sponge Bob sits 
by the bed, his 
grip on Plankton's 
hand firm but gentle. 
"You're doing great," 
he says, his voice 
a calming whisper.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with the 
first wave of 
drowsiness, his eye 
slowly closing. 
The world around 
him begins to fade 
into a soft, fuzzy 
static.

Sponge Bob watches, 
his grip on Plankton's 
hand unyielding. "It's 
going to be okay," he 
whispers, his voice 
a gentle rush of air.

The anesthesia starts
to take effect, Plankton's 
body gradually 
going slack, his 
breathing deepening.

Sponge Bob's eyes 
follow the rise and 
fall of Plankton's 
chest, his grip 
on his hand tight. 
"You're okay, buddy,"
he whispers, his voice 
a gentle static.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch one last time 
before stilling, his 
eye fully closed. 
The nurse nods, 
satisfied with his 
vitals. "He's out," she 
says as his soft snores 
fill the room.

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 14

CONSOLE TONSIL iii

Plankton's eye fluttered open just enough to see Karen beside him. He felt groggy and disoriented, the events of the day a distant, hazy memory. He then notices Hanna brimming with tears.

He blinked slowly, trying to clear the fog. "Karen," he croaked, his voice hoarse from surgery and emotional turmoil. "Hanna?"

"I'm so sorry," Hanna choked out with regret. 
"I didn't mean to...I didn't know."

"What happened?" he rasped.

Karen's gaze softens. "You had a bit of a shutdown, Plankton," she said gently. "You've had a long day, and everything just became too much."

The word 'burden' echoed in Plankton's mind.

"Burden?" he managed to croak.

"Hanna said something she didn't mean," she began,. "She didn't understand what she was saying, but she hurt you, and she's sorry."

The word 'burden' it seemed, that fear had been given a voice.

He looked from Karen to Hanna. "Burden," he said, barely a whisper. "Is that what you think of me?"

Hanna looked stricken. "No, Plankton, I just..." Her voice trailed off. He had always known that he was different, that his size and his quirks set him apart from others.

"It's ok," Karen said, her voice soothing. "We all have moments where we say things without thinking. But what's important is that you know you're not a burden to me, Plankton. You never have been, and never will be."

Plankton's word 'burden' ringing.

"Hanna didn't mean it, she just didn't understand."

But the word had already taken root in Plankton's mind.

Burden.

The word resonated through Plankton but to be called a burden was something else entirely.

"Plankton, I'm sorry," she said again, "I didn't know."

But Plankton could only repeat the word. "Burden," he croaked.

Karen reached out, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "No, Plankton, you're not a burden," she said, her voice steady and firm. "You're loved and valued, just the way you are."

"Burden," he murmured agai. "I'm a burden."

"Plankton," Karen said, her voice a gentle reprimand. "You are not a burden."

But Plankton's eye remained fixed, voice a hollow echo. "Everything I do is a burden," he murmured.

Karen squeezed his shoulder. "Plankton, please, don't say that."

"Burden," Plankton whispered, voice barely a breath.

Karen's heart broke at the sound of his self-loathing. "Plankton, you're not a burden," she insisted, her voice filled with compassion. "Am a burden," he repeated, the word sticking to his tongue like a sour candy.

"What can I do?" Hanna asked, desperation seeping.

"Listen," Karen said, turning to face her. "You need to understand that Plankton isn't just being dramatic. This isn't something you can just apologize for and expect him to get over. His brain works differently. He processes stress in a way that's unique to him. And when you said that..." Her voice trailed off, unable to find the right words to express the gravity of the situation.

"I'm a burden," Plankton murmured.

"You're not a burden, Plankton," she said, her voice a soft, steady rhythm. "You're my friend, and I care about you."

"Burden," Plankton said, his voice a quiet rebuttal.

He was stuck in a loop of pain and she wasn't sure how to pull him out. "Plankton, you're not," she began, but he cut her off.

"Burden," Plankton murmured, his voice a sad refrain. 
"Plankton," Karen said, her voice a gentle plea. "You're not a burden."

"Burden," Plankton replied, his voice a soft echo of despair, "is a burden."

Karen tries to find the right words to cut through the fog of his pain. "Plankton," she said firmly, "you are not a burden. You're my husband, and my confidant."

"But a burden," Plankton whispered, voice trembling. "I am burden."

"Plankton, please," she said. "You're not a burden."

"Burden," Plankton said, his voice a stubborn echo. "Everything I do is a burden."

"No, Plankton," Karen insisted, her tone firm but filled with care. "You're not a burden. You're an essential part of this home."

But the word 'burden' a heavy weight on his soul. "I'm not a burden," he murmured, the words barely a breath. "I'm not."

"Right, you are not," Karen said. "You're so much more.."

"Burden," his voice a quiet protest. "I'm just a burden."

"You're not a burden," she said. "You're a companion, and a vital part of our lives."

"But, burden," Plankton whimpered, his voice a sad refrain. "I is burden."

Karen took his hand. "You are not," she said, her voice a gentle but firm declaration. "You're a unique and wonderful being, Plankton."

"Plankton, burden," Plankton repeated, his voice a whisper of doubt. "I, burden."

"Plankton," she said. "You are not a burden. You're a brilliant mind, and family."

Plankton's word 'burden' still clinging to the edges of his consciousness. "But, Karen," he whispered, "I am burden."

"No," Karen said firmly, voice unyielding. "You are not. You are treasure, a light in this world."

Plankton blinked slowly, the word 'burden' echoing in his mind like a mournful chant. "But I burden," he protested, his voice barely above a whisper. "Burdens, Plankton."

"You are loved."

"Karen," Plankton said, his voice shaking with emotion, "I burden."

Karen leaned closer. "Plankton," she said softly, "you're not a burden. You're someone who brings joy and laughter into our lives."

Plankton's gaze searched hers, the word 'burden' still clinging to his every thought. "But I burden," he murmured, his voice a sad echo.

"You're a part of this home, a piece of our lives."

But Plankton's mind was a tumultuous sea, the word 'burden' a stormy island he couldn't escape. "Burden," he said again, his voice a sad admission.

Karen's looking for a way to bridge the gap between his pain and the truth. "Plankton," she said, her voice a gentle reminder, "you're not a burden."

"Burden," Plankton whispered, the word a sad acceptance in his mind. "I burden."

"Plankton," she began, but he talked over her.

"Burden," Plankton said, his voice a sad refrain. "Everything I do, burden."

"Plankton," she said, her voice a gentle but firm counterpoint.

"Burden," Plankton murmured, his voice a quiet echo of despair. "Everything I do, a burden."

Karen felt the urgency to reach him, to pull him out of the dark pit of his thoughts. "Plankton, you're not a burden."

Plankton's eye remained unfocused, his voice a sad refrain. "Burden," he whispered, the word a painful acceptance. "Everything I do, I burden."

"You're not a burden."

"But, Karen," Plankton murmured, his voice a sad refrain, "everything I do is burden."

Karen's looking for any sign of the vibrant spirit she knew was there. 
But Plankton's gaze remained vacant, the word 'burden' echoing in his mind like a funeral bell. Karen knew she had to do something, had to find a way to break through the barrier that had been so carelessly built. She took a deep breath, reaching for the one thing she knew could always lift his spirits.

"Remember the time we built that sandcastle?" she asked, her voice filled with the warmth of nostalgia. "The one with the moat that kept filling up with jellyfish?"

Plankton's eye flickered with the ghost of a smile. "Jellyfish," a soft echo of a happier time.

"Yes," Karen said, her voice a gentle nudge. "Remember how we laughed when they kept popping the bubbles in the moat?"

A flicker of life returned to Plankton's eye. "Burden, Bubbles," he murmured.

Karen clung to the glimmer of hope. "And the karaoke nights? When you sang that sea shanty about the Krabby Patty?"

"Krabby Patty," the words a soft echo of happier times.

Karen's seeing the first crack in the wall of pain he had built around himself. She took his hand, voice filled with warmth. "Remember pranks we’d play on SpongeBob?"

Plankton's gaze flickered with a glimmer of amusement. "Jellyfish," he murmured.

Encouraged, Karen pressed on. "And the time we accidentally turned the restaurant into a bubble bath?"

"Bubble bath," he murmured, his voice a soft echo of the laughter they had shared.

"Yes," Karen said, her voice a gentle caress. "Remember how Mr. Krabs had to wear those ridiculous floaties because he couldn't swim in the bubbles?"

Plankton's smile grew. "Floaties," he murmured, a hint of laughter in his voice.

Karen squeezed his hand. "See, Plankton. You're not a burden. You're a partner in crime, and the best roommate I could ask for."

The room remained still, the only sound the steady beat of Plankton's heart. Then, ever so slowly, his smile grew, pushing back the shadows in his mind. "Karen," he murmured, his voice a soft echo of gratitude. "Thank you."

Hanna's pixel eyes widened with hope, the guilt still etched on her face. "Plankton," she said, her voice tentative. "I'm so sorry for what I said. I didn't mean it. You're not a burden. You're...you're like family to us."

Plankton's gaze shifted to her, the weight of her words a gentle nudge towards healing. "Family," he murmured, the word a tentative bridge over the chasm of his doubt.

"Yes," Hanna said, her voice earnest. "I'm sorry for not understanding before. But I do now. And I'll do better."

"You will?" he asked, a tentative thread of hope.

"Yes," Hanna said with earnestness. "I'll learn, listen, and I'll be more considerate of how my words can affect."

Karen nodded in approval, her grip on Plankton's hand tightening slightly. "That's all we can ask," she said, her tone a gentle reprimand. "For you to understand and do better."

Hanna's pixel eyes well up with tears. "I'm so sorry, Plankton," she said, voice shaking. "I had no idea."

Plankton's gaze softened, the word 'burden' slowly losing grip.

Karen released a sigh of relief, tension in the room easing. "What's important," she said, her voice a gentle guide, "is that we all understand each other better now."

Hanna nodded with remorse. "I'll do anything to make it right," she said, a solemn vow.

Plankton looked from Karen to Hanna, the word 'burden' losing power. "Ok," he murmured. "I forgive."

new console tonsil author is neurodivergent

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 12
(Autistic author)
𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: 𝐛𝐮𝐥𝐥𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠
Sandy's eyes 
follow his finger 
as it traces through 
the grid. "Ah, here it 
is," she says, her voice 
a calm hum. "I'm gonna
go find Karen, I'll be back!"

But then Mr. Krabs, who
hasn't had Plankton try
to steal the formula since
the fry pan incident, comes
in to check and see what he's
up to.

"What are ye 
doing?" Mr. Krabs snaps,
his eyes narrowed in 
suspicion. "Why isn't 
this little troublemaker 
trying to steal me
formula?"

Plankton's antennae 
wilt at the sound of 
Mr. Krabs' gruff voice, 
his sensory haven 
shattered by the 
intrusion.

Mr. Krabs storms 
into the room, his 
claws waving in 
the air. "What's 
this nonsense?" he 
barks, his voice 
a thunderclap to 
Plankton.

"A book; more like some
blueprints!" Mr. Krabs sneers, 
his claws snatching the 
word search from 
Plankton's trembling 
hands.

Plankton's eye widens 
with horror as Mr. Krabs 
crinkles the pages, 
ripping up the book.

Mr. Krabs rips the 
pages with a 
satisfied smirk, 
his eyes gleaming with 
malice. "This is 
what happens when 
ye too cozy with 
the enemy," he says, 
his voice a harsh 
crackle as he tips the
bookshelf onto the floor
with a bang.

Plankton's antennae 
snap back, his 
body tense with 
fear. The painful 
memory of the frying 
pan flashes through 
his mind, his voice 
a terrified static. "No!"
he squeaks.

Mr. Krabs looms 
over him, his eyes 
a cold, hard gleam. "What's 
wrong with ye?" he barks, 
his voice a rough 
scratch of sarcasm. "Ye 
gonna cry?"

Plankton's eye 
fills with tears. "No," 
he whimpers.

Mr. Krabs laughs, 
his cackle echoing 
through the room. 
"Look at the 
tiny thief, so scared 
of a little noise!" 
he sneers, his voice 
a grating static.

Plankton's body 
shrinks, his antennae 
drooping. "Krabs," 
he whispers, his voice 
a desperate static.

Mr. Krabs' laughter 
fills the room, his 
claws still gripping 
the torn pages. "Look 
at the wittle thief," 
he mocks, his voice 
a cruel cackle.

Plankton's single eye 
darts around the 
room, seeking escape 
from the crushing 
wave of stimulation. 
The pressure of Mr. 
Krabs' stare is like 
a boulder on his 
chest.

"What's the matter, 
Plankton?" Mr. Krabs 
sneers, leaning down 
so his face is inches 
from Plankton's. "Afraid 
I'll catch you red-
handed?"

Plankton's antennae 
flatten against his 
head, his breath 
quick and shallow. 
"No," he whispers, his 
voice a static hiss of 
fear.

Mr. Krabs' looming 
presence is like a 
shadow over him, 
his voice a grating 
buzz. "What's the matter, 
Plankton?" he sneers. "Can't
handle a little 
competition?"

Plankton flinches, 
his antennae retracting.
The pressure of the 
crab's eyes bore into 
his soul, his voice 
a panicked static. "No, 
Mr. Krabs, please," he 
whispers.

Mr. Krabs' claw 
slams down onto the 
coffee table, the 
impact rattling 
everything on it. "I 
see," he says, his 
voice a cruel chuckle. 
"Ye've gone soft."

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent 12

Karen had always 
loved her husband
Plankton. His mind 
was a bastion of 
order in a world that 
often seemed too 
noisy and chaotic for 
him. Plankton had a 
way of seeing patterns 
and connections that 
she never could. He'd 
spend hours meticulously 
categorizing his 
collections. It was his way 
of making sense of the 
world, a comforting rhythm 
she learned to appreciate.

But today was one of those 
days where Plankton's brain 
seemed to betray him. It was 
a silent, unassuming morning 
until Plankton froze. His eye 
glazes over, and his body 
stiffened like a plank. Karen's 
heart skipped a beat, knowing 
all too well what was happening.

Her mind raced as she 
quickly took action. She 
guided him to the safe 
spot they'd designated for 
these moments, a corner 
padded with cushions and 
devoid of sharp edges. His 
body began to convulse, a 
symphony of uncontrolled 
movements that didn't 
match the calmness of the 
surroundings. She felt her own 
heart race, her palms 
sweating, but she knew she 
had to be his rock, his anchor.

Suddenly his friend Sponge
Bob came in; he's never seen
nor heard of 
Plankton like this before.

"What's happening to him?" Sponge 
Bob asked, his voice quivering with
concern. Karen took a deep breath.

"He has autistic seizures,"
she replied, trying to keep her voice
steady. "It's like his brain gets 
overwhelmed with stimuli, and it 
just... short-circuits."

SpongeBob's eyes widened 
beyond belief, taking in the
scene before him. Plankton's 
tiny frame jerked and tremored.
It was a stark contrast to the 
precise, orderly Plankton he knew.

"Is he okay?" Sponge Bob 
stammered, his hands 
waving in the air, unsure 
what to do.

"Just stay calm," Karen instructed, 
her eyes never leaving 
Plankton's face. "These 
usually pass quickly. I need to 
make sure he doesn't hurt 
himself." She moved swiftly, 
carefully placing pillows 
under his head.

Sponge Bob nodded, his 
concern growing as he 
watched his friend 
suffer. He wished he could 
do something, anything to 
help.

"Can I talk to him?" 
he asked tentatively, his 
thumbs tucked into his 
pants, fidgeting.

"It's better to let him be," 
Karen advised gently. "He 
can't process much during 
this. But once it's over, 
you can." When 
Plankton's convulsions finally ceased, 
his body limp, and his eye flutters
closed. Karen checked his pulse, 
sighing in relief when she found it 
steady and strong. She looked up at 
Sponge Bob, her expression a mix 
of worry and fatigue.
"Just be there for him when he 
wakes up," Karen said. "He'll be 
disoriented. He might not 
understand what happened."

Sponge Bob nodded solemnly. He 
couldn't imagine what it must be 
like for Plankton, trapped in 
his own mind during these 
episodes. As Karen tended to 
Plankton, Sponge Bob felt a 
surge of curiosity.

With a newfound determination, 
Sponge Bob turned to Karen, 
his eyes brimming with hope. 
"Could he maybe like... can he 
understand me now?"

Karen looked at Plankton, 
still twitching, but 
clearly drained. She nodded 
slowly. "He can hear you. Just 
keep it simple and soothing."

Sponge Bob approached 
cautiously, his eyes 
fixed on his friend. He 
knelt down and took 
Plankton's hand in his 
spongy grip. "Plankton," he 
whispered, "It's me, Sponge 
Bob. You're safe now."

Plankton's eyelid fluttered, 
a hint of recognition 
flickering across his face. 
Karen offered Sponge Bob 
a small, grateful smile. She knew 
how much Plankton valued 
his friendship.

Sponge Bob cleared his throat, 
his words gentle and measured. 
"Remember when we played 
catch with jellyfish?" he said, 
his voice barely above a 
whisper. "You're the best at 
catching them, Plankton. Your 
reflexes are so fast, it's like 
you're a jellyfish ninja." Karen
smiles.

Plankton's eye is open, 
but unfocused, as if 
looking through Sponge 
Bob instead of at him. 
His pupil is dilated, 
and his gaze is distant.

Sponge Bob's heart swells
with a mix of hope and 
concern. "Plankton?" he calls
again, a little louder this time.
No response, just the 
slightest twitch. He's there, but not 
really. Karen watches closely,
a silent guardian making 
sure her husband doesn't slip 
back into the chaos that 
had consumed him.

The room feels eerily 
quiet, a stark contrast to 
the usual symphony of 
sounds that filled their lives.
Karen's eyes are filled with 
love and fear, a potent mix 
that's all too familiar. She's seen
this before, Plankton's mind
retreating into itself when the 
world becomes too much.

Sponge Bob squeezes 
Plankton's hand, trying to 
ground him in reality, but 
his friend's hand is cold and 
limp. "You know, Plankton,"
he starts again, his voice 
quivering slightly, "you're like 
a tiny superhero with a giant 
brain. Nothing gets past 
you."

Then, as if a switch 
was flipped, Plankton's 
body starts to jerk again, 
but this time, the movements 
aren't the violent convulsions 
of a seizure. They're smaller, 
faster - tics. His head tilts
quickly.

Karen's eyes narrow 
slightly as she recognizes 
the signs. This was a common 
aftermath of his seizures, 
his brain's way of recalibrating 
itself.

"It's okay," she soothes, 
her voice a gentle melody 
that pierced through the tension. 
"Just ride it out."

Karen's eyes never leave 
his, her gaze a silent promise 
of protection and patience. She 
knew these tics were a part 
of his autism, a way for 
his body to cope with the 
overwhelming input. It was as 
if the world was too loud 
for him, and his body had 
found its own rhythm to 
try to drown out the noise.

The tics grew more frequent, 
his head jerking in quick, 
spasmodic movements. Sponge 
Bob's grip tightens on his 
hand, his own heart racing. 
He didn't understand what 
was happening, but he knew 
his friend needed him now 
more than ever.

Karen's voice remained 
soothing, a constant in 
the storm of Plankton's 
neurological maelstrom. "It's okay," 
she said softly. "Let it happen."

Sponge Bob watched, 
his eyes wide with 
concern. He'd never 
seen his friend like this 
before. The tics grew in 
intensity, Plankton's head 
snapping to a nod, his 
limbs twitching erratically. 
It was like watching a 
tiny, trapped bird, desperately 
trying to find its way out 
of a cage made of its own 
nervous system.

"It's okay," Karen repeated, 
her voice a beacon of calm 
in the chaos. "These are just 
his tics. They're part of his 
autism. It's his brain's way of 
adjusting after a seizure."

Sponge Bob nodded, trying 
to absorb the information. 
He'd known Plankton for years 
but had never known or seen
him like this. Then Plankton's 
eye focused on Sponge Bob.
A flicker of recognition sparked 
in the depths. "Sp...Sponge 
Bob?" he stuttered, his voice 
weak and tremulous.

Sponge Bob's smile grew 
wider, relieved to hear his 
friend's voice. "Hey, buddy," 
he said.

Plankton's head continued to 
twitch in a nodding motion, his 
eye blinking rapidly as he 
tried to focus on Sponge Bob's 
face. The tics were less intense 
now, but they were still present, a 
subtle reminder of the storm 
that had raged within him 
moments ago. Karen knew that 
this was the part where he'd 
start to come back to them. Karen 
explained, "The tics can 
last for a bit, but he'll be 
back to normal soon."

Sponge Bob nodded, 
his grip on Plankton's hand 
steadying as he watched his 
friend's eye refocus. He didn't 
understand it, but he knew 
Plankton needed time.

As the tics began to 
subside, Plankton's hand 
squeezed Sponge Bob's in 
weak acknowledgment. Sponge 
Bob felt a wave of relief 
crash over him. "I'm here," 
he murmured, his voice 
quiet and reassuring.

Plankton's breathing grew 
more even, his body 
finally relaxing. The twitches 
gradually slowed until they were 
barely noticeable. It was like 
watching a tightly wound 
clockwork toy slowly unwinding.
Karen reached over to 
stroke Plankton's arm, her 
touch feather-light. "You're 
going to be okay," she said.

(my search NeuroFabulous)

new neurofabulous NEUROFABULOUS NeuroFabulous

COMPUTER SENSORS i

 *

"Karen!" Hanna exclaimed, throwing her arms around Karen in a warm embrace.
"You made it!" Karen beamed.
"Is the husband home?" Hanna asked, glancing around.
"In our bedroom," Karen answers. "I don't think you've met!"

Hanna followed Karen through the hallway. She'd heard of Karen's husband, Plankton, 
but had never formally met each other.

Inside, Plankton sat on the edge of the bed.

"Plankton, this is my friend Hanna," Karen announced, screen sparkling with excitement.

Plankton looked up. He hadn't been expecting company, especially not someone so bubbly 
and vibrant.

"Oh, Plankton," Hanna gushed, reaching out to him. She was a hugger, and she didn't 
hold back. She enveloped him.

Plankton stiffened. It was... overwhelming. 

"It's so nice to finally meet you," Hanna said, her voice thick with sincerity. 

Hanna, ever the social butterfly, didn't seem to notice his discomfort. She plopped 
down on the bed beside him, her energy not even slightly dampened. "So, what do you 
guys have planned for the evening?" she asked, screen bright with excitement.

"Well, we were just going to order in and watch a movie," Karen replied, shooting 
Plankton a knowing smile. She knew he liked his quiet evenings.

"A movie night, huh?" Hanna clapped her hands together. "What's the film? I can stay 
and join!"

Plankton wasn't one for sharing his personal space, especially with someone he just 
met. The bedroom was his sanctuary, a place of solitude where he could escape the 
world and be himself.

Plankton managed a tight smile, his heart sinking. He wasn't in the mood for a 
romantic comedy, let alone one with Hanna's constant commentary and unbridled laughter. 
Karen quickly interjected. "Actually, Hanna, Plankton had his heart set on a sci-fi 
marathon tonight. You know, his usual Friday night routine."

"Oh, I totally get it," she said, patting him.

Plankton stiffened at her touch, his eye widening slightly. "Oooh, I know just the 
thing!" she exclaimed, jumping up and talking fast. "Karen, you won't believe this 
but I've got a DVD of 'Galactic Hearts' in my bag. It's got a bit of everything: romance, 
action, and a side of existential dread. Perfect for a Friday night in, right?"

Plankton sighed inwardly. He knew he'd have to sit through it, if only to keep the peace. 
"Alright," he said, his voice tight. "Let's give it a go."

With a resigned sigh, he trudged out to the kitchen to grab some popcorn and drinks. 
When he returned, Hanna had already claimed the spot beside him, leaving him no choice 
but to sit next to her, so he did, for Karen.

The movie started, and Hanna was immediately engrossed, laughing and gasping at all 
the right moments. Plankton, on the other hand, felt like he was in an alien world 
of his own. Every time the romantic tension on screen built up, she would lean over 
and whisper something to Karen, who would giggle in response. The constant movement 
and noise were making his skin crawl.

As the film went on, Hanna grew more and more absorbed in the love story unfolding 
before them. At one particularly dramatic scene, she reached over and grabbed Plankton's arm. 
"Oh, isn't this just the most romantic thing you've ever seen?" She gave him a squeeze 
not realizing the discomfort she was causing him. "Look at those stars," she whispered 
leaning closer. "It's just like they're reaching out to each other, isn't it?"

Plankton shifted. He'd never been one for public displays of affection, and Hanna's 
affection was uncharted territory. He gently extracted his hand, placing it awkwardly 
on his lap. "I s'pose," he murmured, trying to keep his voice neutral.

time she leaned in to whisper something to Karen, she brushed against him, sending a 
shiver down his spine. The movie's soundtrack swelled with a sappy love theme, and Hanna 
threw her arm around both their shoulders.

Plankton stiffened. The room felt suddenly too warm, too small. He'd never been one 
for affection, especially not from someone he'd just met, and Hanna's touch was 
suffocating him. Her arm remained draped around his shoulders, her grip tightening 
every time the couple on-screen shared a tender moment.

He tried to focus on the plot, but it was difficult with Hanna's sudden exclamations 
and loud sighs punctuating the silence. Karen seemed to be enjoying it, though, and 
he didn't want to spoil the evening. So, he sat, endured, and waited for the credits 
to roll.

As the movie progressed, Hanna grew bolder with her displays of affection. She'd lean 
in close, her shoulder pressing into his, and whisper her predictions for the plot. He 
glanced at Karen, hoping for a reprieve, but she was caught up in the moment. Plankton 
sighed and turned back to the movie, trying to ignore the heat building in him.

Hanna's hand found its way to Plankton's shoulder again. This time, she didn't let go. 
He cleared his throat, trying to subtly shift his body away from her touch, but she 
either didn't notice or didn't care. He took a deep breath, trying to ignore the weight 
of her arm and the way she kept brushing against him. He could feel his heart hammering 
in his chest, begging for the solitude he craved.
Hanna let out a contented sigh, her grip on Plankton's shoulder tightening involuntarily. 
He flinched, and she finally looked at him, her eyes wide with surprise. "What's wrong?" 
she asked, her voice full of concern.

"It's nothing," Plankton said, his voice tight. 

Hanna looked at him. "Oh, I get it," she said, her hand moving from his shoulder to 
give his knee a comforting pat. "Sometimes romantic scenes can be too much, huh?"

Plankton nodded stiffly. Then, Hanna leaned over and whispered, "You know Plankton 
you're not so bad for a guy who pretends not to like romance." She elbows him, her 
touch playful and teasing.

Plankton's eye widened, his heart racing faster than the spaceship on the screen. He 
tried to laugh it off, his voice strained. He tried to keep his expression neutral. 
She leaned in closer, her arm now looped around his. "I think you're secretly a softy."

Plankton's discomfort grew. He swallowed hard, his eye darting to Karen for help, 
but she was too lost in the film to notice his distress.

He cleared his throat again, trying to be subtle, but they're oblivious. 

Karen looked over at her husband, her smile fading slightly as she noticed his rigid 
posture. She knew he wasn't a fan of the film, but she didn't realize Hanna's personality 
was making him so uncomfortable. Hanna jumped up from the couch. "Oh my gosh, you guys," 
she exclaimed a little too loud, her screen bright with excitement. "That was the best movie ever!"

Her enthusiasm was infectious, and Karen couldn't help but laugh. "You really liked 
it?" she asked, hoping to lighten the mood.

"Liked it?" Hanna repeated, her voice incredulous. "I'm in love with it!!"

Her exuberance was palpable, but Plankton remained silent. He felt a mix of relief 
that the movie was over and dread for whatever might come next. Hanna, noticing his 
lack of response, turned to him with a grin. "What did you think, Plankton?"

Plankton felt uncomfortable under her gaze. "It's just not really my genre," he said, 
his voice a touch defensive.

Hanna's smile didn't falter. "Oh, come on," she said, nudging him playfully. "Admit 
it, you were totally rooting for them in the end." "Oh, I was," Plankton said, his 
voice devoid of enthusiasm. "I was just hoping the asteroid might hit the spaceship 
first."

Karen couldn't help but laugh, seeing the playful banter between her friend and her 
husband. "Ok ok," she said, standing up and stretching. "I think we've had enough 
romance for one night. How about we switch gears and play a board game?"

Hanna bounced, her energy unflagging. "Perfect! What do you have?"

Plankton started to feel dizzy. "I'll grab something," he said, his voice tight. He 
needed to get away, to regain some semblance of control over the situation.

He retreated to the bedroom, going on his bed. 

** ᴬˢ ᵃ ⁿᵉᵘʳᵒᵈⁱᵛᵉʳᵍᵉⁿᵗ ʷʳⁱᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗⁱᵍᵐᵃᵗⁱᶻᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʸᵖᵉ
ᵒᶠ ᵈⁱˢᵃᵇⁱˡⁱᵗʸ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵐᵘⁿⁱᵗʸ ᵃˢ ᵃ
ʷʰᵒˡᵉ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵘˢᵉ ᵃⁿ ᴬᴵ
ᵍᵉⁿᵉʳᵃᵗᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʳⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ *

new author is neurodivergent Karen & Sheldon J. Plankton neurodivergentcore galactic hearts computer sensors

** ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᴬᵘᵗⁱˢᵗⁱᶜ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴬᵘᵗⁱˢᵐ 
ᵘˢⁱⁿᵍ ᴬᴵ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐʸ ʷʳⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ *

One fateful afternoon, Plankton meandered 
along the beach, lost in thought, an 
unexpected event unfolded. A 
tennis match, played by tourists near
by, sent stray balls hurtling towards 
him. A tennis ball struck him squarely on 
the head. As he stumbled to his 
feet, dizzy and disoriented, the 
world around him had changed.

Plankton found himself struggling 
with simple tasks that once came 
so naturally. His 
job at the local bait shop grew 
increasingly difficult as he often 
forgot names. His social 
interactions grew strained, as he 
found it hard to read the subtle 
cues of conversation and often 
took things too 
literally. The doctor's diagnosis 
was clear: the impact had left 
him with a mild form of autism 
for life.

Karen, ever the rock in their 
marriage, took the news with 
a mix of shock and determination. 
She knew this would be 
a journey of adaptation for 
both of them. She dedicated 
herself to helping Plankton 
navigate the new landscape of 
his reality.

His mind, now more analytical 
and detail-oriented, sought 
patterns and understanding 
in the overwhelming 
information. It was as if he had 
developed an insatiable hunger 
for knowledge, and this soon 
dominated their 
dinner conversations.

"Karen," he began, "I've been 
thinking about the diagnosis."

They were at the kitchen table. 
She looked up from her plate.

"We can just keep this between 
us, Sheldon."

"Karen," Plankton insisted, "I 
think we need to consider what 
this means for the Chum Bucket."

"The Chum Bucket will be fine. 
You're still you. Just with a 
different way of seeing the 
world. You're seeing patterns 
no one else does. Let's focus 
on how we can harness that 
instead of worrying about what 
you lost." 

The idea took root in Plankton's 
mind, growing into a newfound 
sense of purpose. If he couldn't 
outsmart Krabs in 
their usual cat-and-mouse game, 
perhaps he could out-pattern him. 
His mind raced with the 
possibilities, the 
wheels of his imagination spinning 
faster than ever before.

"If I could see patterns where he 
doesn't, we could finally steal 
the Krabby Patty secret!"

He began to fidget in his chair, 
his legs bouncing up and down, a 
silent metronome to his racing thought.

"But what if Krabs finds out? You 
know how he is, Karen. If he gets 
even the slightest whiff of 
weakness, he'll be on 
us." 

Karen nodded solemnly. "But 
you're not weak, Plankton. 
You're just... different. And 
if he does we'll deal with it 
together like everything else."

Her words resonated with him 
and a newfound resolve shone 
in his eye. "You're right," 
he murmured. "We'll turn this 
into an advantage."

Plankton retreated to his lab, the 
cobwebs of doubt slowly giving 
way to a tangible 
plan. He pored over blueprints 
and formulae, his mind 
racing with thoughts 
with his newfound focus, 
a stark contrast 
to the days when he had 
flitted from one idea to 
the next without clear direction.

He dissected every encounter 
with Krabs, searching for 
patterns in his rival's behavior. 
His mind was a whirlwind of 
calculations, predicting Krabs' 
every move, anticipating his 
countermoves, and preparing 
for the ultimate heist.
His once cluttered lab now had 
a method to its madness. The 
floor was clear of scattered 
inventions, and his desk 
was organized into neat piles 
of notes. His thoughts were no 
longer scattered; they 
were sharp.

Karen supported him, bringing 
him snacks and encouraging him 
to take breaks, for she 
knew that his mind was 
fully consumed by his mission.

The day finally came when 
Plankton announced that he 
was ready to put his new skills 
to the test. "Karen," he said 
with a steely glint in his eye, 
"I'm going to the Krusty Krab."

"But Plankton, You haven't been 
since before..." 
"It's time. I've figured out a 
pattern in Krabs' security. 
There's a blindspot during the 
lunch rush."

Plankton set out. The restaurant 
bustled with the usual sea of 
patrons, a cacophony 
of noise that Plankton found 
both overwhelming and fascinating. 
He took a deep breath, focusing on 
the task at hand, and slipped inside.

Making his way to the back, he 
spotted the safe in Krabs' 
office. His new analytical 
mind dissected the room with 
ease, noting the routine of the 
employees, the subtle cues in 
their movements that pointed to 
the flow of customers, and the 
exact moment when the chaos of 
the lunch rush would hit its peak.

Timing was everything, and Plankton 
knew the moment had arrived. 
He slipped into the 
office. 
The combination lock stared 
back at him, a silent sentinel 
to the secret he sought. 
His mind raced through the 
patterns he had observed in 
Krabs' behavior, the way he 
tapped his claw against the 
desk when nervous, the time 
he took to drink his tea, the 
exact moment when his gaze 
would flick to the safe when 
the topic of the Krabby Patty 
formula came up. Plankton took 
a deep breath, his eye tracing 
the dial as he dialed 
in the sequence.

The clicks of the tumblers falling 
into place were the sweetest 
symphony he had ever heard. 
With trembling hands, 
he pulled the heavy door open, 
revealing the treasure trove with
in. His eye fell upon 
the secret bottle, its contents a 
murky mystery that could change 
his life forever. His heart 
thudded in his chest, a drum
roll to the crescendo of his 
plan.

"Plankton!" boomed a voice. 
He whirled around to find Mr. 
Krabs, claws balled into fists. 
The room spun, and the 
noises of the restaurant outside 
grew distant.

"What do you think you're doing?" 
Krabs demanded, his eyes bulging 
with rage.

Plankton's brain scrambled 
for a lie, but his newfound 
honesty and directness took 
over. "I've come for the Krabby 
Patty secret." 

Mr. Krabs sneered, "You're 
insane, Plankton. You'll 
never understand 
the brilliance 
of me creation."

"But I see patterns now, where 
I used to see only chaos.." 
Plankton trails off before he 
could reveal more.

Mr. Krabs took a step closer. 
"What are you talking about? 
Patterns? I don't know what 
you're blabbering on about, 
but you're not leaving here 
with that!" He lunged, but 
Plankton was ready.

Using his heightened 
senses and the patterns 
he had studied, Plankton 
sidestepped the attack 
with surprising 
grace. The Krabby Patty 
secret was in his grasp, 
but he knew to take it 
back to the 
Chum Bucket.

He sprinted out of the 
office. The din of the 
restaurant faded into the 
background as he weaved 
through the kitchen, 
dodging flying spatulas 
and the frenetic dance of 
the cooks. The heat from 
the grills washed over 
him but he didn't 
flinch. His eye remained 
locked on the swinging 
doors to the alley outside.

Karen was waiting for him.

Without a word, she opened 
the hidden hatch that led 
back to the Chum Bucket. 
Plankton squeezed through, 
the warmth of the stolen 
secret a comforting weight. 
They descended into the dimly 
lit lab.

Karen looked at him with 
a mix of amazement and 
pride. "You did it," she 
whispered.

Plankton's chest heaved 
with the exertion of 
his escape. "Yes," he 
panted, "but 
Krabs knows I have it."

Plankton carefully removed 
the paper from the bottle, 
his eye scanning the list. 
The words and numbers swam but 
he focused, his mind slicing 
through the jumble. The list 
was not in English, but a 
cryptic code that only 
Krabs could decipher.

The symbols and letters 
danced in a maddening 
ballet, but he could feel 
the tide of 
understanding beginning to 
turn. His mind raced, piecing 
together the puzzle with a 
speed and precision that 
astonished even him.

He turned to Karen. "It's a code 
based on the Fibonacci sequence!"

"Fibonacci?"

Plankton nodded fervently, his 
antennae waving with excitement. 
"It's a numerical sequence, Karen. 
One, one, two, 
three, five, eight... 
It appears in nature, in the spiral 
of a shell, the arrangement of 
leaves on a stem, the branching of 
trees. It's a pattern that's been used 
in everything from art to mathematics!"

Karen's trying to 
make sense of the 
seemingly random 
strings of digits 
and letters. "But 
how? Nevermind, I hear 
Krabs breaking in!"

Plankton began to recite the 
ingredients in their proper 
order, translating the code 
as he went. "Kelp powder, four... 
Tartar sauce, one... Mustard seeds, 
three... Onion powder, five!"

The lab door crashed open 
and Mr. Krabs' furious red 
face filled the doorway. "Give 
it back, you tiny menace!"

But Plankton was already 
several steps ahead. With 
lightning-quick reflexes, he 
transferred the information 
from the paper to his 
photographic memory, his mind 
now a fortress that contained 
the Krabby Patty's sacred 
recipe.

Krabs snatched the paper with a 
snarl, his claw closing around it 
like a vice. He glared at Plankton, 
eyes alight with 
fury. "You think you're so clever 
don't you?"

But Plankton remained silent. 
The code was in his mind now 
and no one could take that 
from him. He had outsmarted 
Krabs with his own patterns, 
using the very neurodivergence 
that had made him feel 
weak to gain the upper hand.

Mr. Krabs looked from the 
paper to Plankton and back 
again with suspicion, his 
claw tightening around the 
seemingly worthless paper.

"You think you've won?" he spat. 
"You'll never understand the 
genius behind me Krabby Patties!"
With that, Mr. Krabs stormed out 
of the Chum Bucket with his usual 
sneer, the worthless paper clutched 
in his claw.

Plankton watched him go, his 
heart racing. He had done it. 
He had bested Krabs.

As the echo of the slammed door 
faded away, he turned to Karen, 
his eye alight with 
victory. "We've got it," he 
whispered, his voice quivering 
with excitement. "The Krabby 
Patty secret is ours." 

new author is neurodivergent character development walks on the beach evening walk hopeful ending eventual happy ending autismcore headinjuryposting neurodivergent characters

KAREN REACHING AUTISM pt. 15
(Autistic author)
ᵂᵃʳⁿⁱⁿᵍˢ: ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ
Sandy and Sponge
Bob leave the room
while Karen stays
for the surgery.

The doctor's tentacles
move with practiced 
ease. The room 
hummed with a gentle 
consistency of medical 
equipment, designed to 
avoid jarring sounds. 
The doctor's eyes 
were focused, his voice 
a steady rhythm of 
instructions for the 
nurse. She put the IV in, 
a swift and precise 
motion, and Plankton's 
snores remained undisturbed.

The surgery begins, 
each movement 
calculated to 
minimize pain. The doctor's 
tentacles dance around 
the broken limb, his 
touch as light as 
a feather.

The smell of antiseptic
hangs in the air, 
but it's faint, not 
overwhelming. Plankton's 
body lies still, his 
snores the only sound 
besides the low 
whisper of instruments
coating the bone.

The nurse's eyes 
flick to the clock 
on the wall, the 
seconds ticking by 
like a metronome to 
the rhythm of the 
doctor's work.

The room is a 
symphony of soft 
sounds: the steady 
beep of the heart 
monitor, the low 
mumble of the doctor's 
instructions. Plankton's 
tiny body lies 
motionless, his 
snores the only 
evidence of life. They
put his leg in a cast
and unhook the IV.

Sponge Bob and Sandy
wait outside, their 
minds racing with 
worries and hope. 
Their conversation is 
whispers, not wanting 
to disturb the 
peaceful hum of 
the Quiet Bubble 
Clinic. The nurse
beckons them back in.

"The surgery was a 
success," she says, 
her voice a gentle 
gust of relief. 
Plankton lies in the 
bed, his leg now 
encased in a cast. His 
snores are quieter, 
his body less tense.

Sponge Bob and 
Sandy hover by his 
side, their eyes 
locked on his peaceful 
face. "But we need 
to be prepared for 
his waking," the nurse 
continues, her voice 
a soft warning. "He
might wake up feeling 
disoriented or overwhelmed.
Also, it takes time for the
anesthesia to fully wear 
off, so he might be groggy
and silly, sleepy or even 
a bit forgetful."

They nod, their 
expressions a mix 
of gratitude and 
anticipation.

The doctor enters 
the room, his tentacles
wiped clean of 
any sign of surgery. 
"He'll need to stay 
here for a bit, to 
recover," he says, his 
voice a gentle rumble. 
"But you can stay 
with him. After he's
fully awake, you can
take him home! Just
be careful, of course."

Sponge Bob's eyes 
light up, his grip 
on Plankton's hand 
tightening. "We'll 
make sure he's okay,"
he says, his voice 
a promise.
Sandy nods, her 
face a mask of 
determined calm. 
"Thank you," Karen says, 
her voice a gentle 
hum of appreciation.

The doctor nods, 
his tentacles 
flicking a dismissive 
wave. "It's what we're 
here for," he says, his 
voice a warm rumble. "Now, 
let's get him settled."

They work together, 
Sponge Bob and Sandy 
supporting Plankton 
as they move his bed to 
a recovery room, 
his body still asleep
as Karen holds his hand.

The room is painted 
with soft, soothing 
colors, and the bed 
is surrounded 
by pillows and blankets 
that seem to swallow 
his small frame. 
The lights are dimmed, a stark 
contrast to the stark 
whites and harsh 
florescents of a 
normal hospital.

Sponge Bob sits 
on the chair beside 
his bed, his 
eyes never leaving 
Plankton's sleeping 
face. The gentle 
whirl of a fan in 
the corner provides 
white noise, a 
comforting constant 
hum that fills the 
silence.

Sandy sits on 
the other side, 
her hand resting 
lightly on the 
foot of the bed. 
Her eyes are glued 
to a book titled 
"Understanding 
Neurodivergence in 
Friends," her 
expression focused.

Karen meanwhile
was holding his
other hand.

Plankton's antennae 
twitches as the gentle 
hum of the recovery 
room starts to pierce 
his slumber. His single 
eye opens to a sliver, 
taking in the soft, 
blurry world around 
him. He blinks, trying to 
focus, and sees Karen 
first.

"Hey, buddy," she says, 
her voice a warm 
buzz of comfort. "You're 
okay." Plankton's 
eye widens, his 
brain foggy from the 
anesthesia.
"Wheh..." he starts, 
his voice a static 
whisper.

Sponge Bob's hand 
squeezes his gently. 
"You're at the Quiet 
Bubble Clinic," he 
says, his voice 
a soft wave of 
reassurance. "You had 
your leg fixed."

Plankton's antennae 
wave slowly, his 
eye blinking as 
realization sets in. 
"Mr. Krabs," he whispers, 
his voice a static 
memory of pain.

Sponge Bob's 
thumb pauses in its 
comforting rhythm. 
"Don't worry about 
him now," he says, 
his voice a gentle 
lapping of waves. "You're 
safe here."

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with confusion, 
his mind a foggy 
storm of memories. 
He tries to sit up, 
but the nurse's firm 
hand gently pushes 
him back down. 
"Easy," she whispers, 
her voice a soft 
breeze. "You need to 
rest."

Sponge Bob's face 
is a picture of relief 
as Plankton's eye 
focusses on him. "Remember, 
buddy?" he asks, 
his voice a gentle 
reminder. "You're safe."

Plankton's antennae 
quiver with the echoes 
of pain, but the 
soothing presence 
of his friends 
begins to anchor him. 
He nods slightly, his 
voice a static rustle. "Sandy?" he asks, 
his gaze shifting 
to her.

Sandy looks up 
from her book, 
her eyes soft. "I'm 
here," she says, her 
voice a gentle 
hum. She sets the 
book aside and 
takes his hand.

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with confusion, 
his eye darting around 
the room. The 
softness of the 
pillows and the gentle 
hum of the fan are 
alien to him. "Where...?"
he whispers, his voice 
a static question.

The nurse's smile is 
a beacon of calm. 
"You're at the Quiet 
Bubble Clinic," she says, 
her voice a comforting 
trill. "You're safe."

Plankton's mind is a 
swirl of fuzzy images 
and half-remembered 
fears. He tries to 
piece together what 
happened, his antennae 
flailing for answers.

The nurse's voice is 
a gentle guide, leading 
 him through the 
mist. "You had surgery," 
she murmurs, her eyes 
kind. "Your leg is 
fixed now. Just rest."

Plankton's eye blinks 
slowly, trying to 
comprehend the words. 
The pain is gone, 
replaced by a 
dull throb and the 
weight of the cast. 
He nods, his body 
still feeling 
the aftermath of 
the anesthesia's embrace.

The room is a 
soft blur, the edges 
of his vision 
dancing with 
colors. He tries 
to lift his head, but 
it feels too heavy. 
Sponge Bob's grip is 
steady, keeping him 
grounded as the 
world slowly sharpens.

Plankton's thoughts 
are like bubbles 
popping in the sea, 
each one briefly 
forming before 
disappearing into the 
depths. The nurse's 
voice is a distant 
lullaby, guiding 
his consciousness 
back to the surface.

He blinks again, 
his vision slowly 
coming into focus. 
The nurse's face 
swims into view, 
her smile a lifeline 
in the murky water 
of his confusion. 
"You're okay," she 
whispers, her voice 
a gentle ripple. 
"Just rest."

The room sways 
like an underwater 
garden, the 
soothing sounds of the 
recovery room a soft 
symphony that Plankton 
can't quite place. 
His mind is a kaleidoscope 
of half-formed thoughts.

Sponge Bob's hand 
is a steady 
beacon, the gentle 
squeeze a comforting 
reminder that he's 
not alone. Plankton's 
eye widens as he 
takes in the sight 
of his friend, his 
face a canvas 
of concern. 
"You're okay," Sponge 
Bob whispers, his 
voice a gentle 
wave washing over 
the static in Plankton's 
mind.

Suddenly, Sponge
Bob's phone beeps, 
a video call request 
from an unexpected 
name: Mr. Krabs. Sandy's 
eyes widen and 
she looks at Sponge
Bob, who nods 
slowly, his heart 
pounding in his 
chest. He accepts 
the call, the screen 
filling with the 
familiar craggy face 
of their grumpy neighbor.

Mr. Krabs looks 
sheepish, his eyes 
darting around the 
screen. "Plankton," 
he starts, his voice 
a gruff whisper. "I 
heard what happened
with the autism and
broken leg.."

Sponge Bob's 
grip on Plankton's 
hand tightens, his 
face a mask of 
caution. Plankton's 
antennas quiver with 
apprehension.

"What Krabs
want?" Plankton 
mumbles, his voice 
a static hiss. His 
single eye narrows.

Mr. Krabs clears 
his throat, his 
face a portrait of 
discomfort. "Look, 
Plankton, I... I 
wanted to say... I'm 
sorry." His eyes dart 
to the side, 
avoiding the camera.

Plankton's antennae 
stand on end, his 
eye unblinking. "What
for?" he asks, his voice 
a wary whisper.

Mr. Krabs' face 
scrunches up, his 
claws fidgeting with 
his apron strings. "For, uh, 
you know, the frying 
pan... and the... uh, 
everything."

Plankton's antennae 
twitch with surprise, 
his voice a static 
hush. "Why?"

Mr. Krabs looks 
away, his eyes 
anywhere but on the 
screen. "I know I've 
been... rough on you 
lately," he says, his 
voice a gruff rumble. 
"And I didn't know 
about the... the 
autism thing. It's 
just, the Krabby Patty 
formula is all I've 
got, and I can't...
I don't know how to
make it up to ye but
I just called to let ye know."

Plankton's antennae 
quiver with shock, his 
eye wide. "Mr. Krabs," 
he whispers, his voice 
a static hum. "Is this... 
real?"

Mr. Krabs nods, his 
face a map of regret. 
"Yeah, it's me," he says, 
his voice a gruff 
mumble. "I know I've 
not been the best... 
neighbor, or... frenemy."

Sponge Bob's eyes 
are wide, his grip 
on Plankton's hand 
unwavering. Sandy's 
jaw is slack with 
disbelief.

"Mr. Krabs," Karen's
voice is a cautious whisper. 
"That's... really nice of
you to say."

Mr. Krabs nods, 
his eyes returning 
to the screen. "It's 
just, I've seen what 
you've gone through, 
and I... I shouldn't
have hurt you." His 
claws fiddle with his 
apron, a rare show 
of vulnerability. "And I
forgive ye." 

new karen reaching autism author is neurodivergent plabscore 15

CONSOLE TONSIL ii


*


As the door clicked shut, Karen noticed how 
Plankton's body 
stiffened, eye open but unseeing.

"Plankton?" she called out, her voice a 
gentle prodding into his
absent-mindedness.

He didn't respond. His eye remained open, but 
it was as if the light
behind it had gone out.
This wasn’t the first time Karen had seen 
him dizzily scatterbrained from overload, yet
it was eerie to witness such shock. His body 
remained still, his chest rising and
falling with his shallow breaths, yet there 
was no response to her
touch or voice. It was like he was there, but 
not there at the same
time.

The room grew quiet. She leaned closer. 
"Plankton, can you hear me?" she 
whispered.

His eye remained unblinking.

"Plankton, talk to me," Karen urged, her 
voice a gentle coax.

His only ‘response’ was the shallow rise and 
fall of his chest, his eye unblinking.

Karen realized the depth of his withdrawal; 
Hanna's words had
triggered a sensory shutdown.

The room grew colder as Plankton retreated 
into himself, his eye glazed over like a
still pond reflecting the fear and confusion 
rippling through him. Karen knew she
needed to tread lightly. She had seen this 
before, during moments of intense stress or
overstimulation.

"Plankton," she said, her voice a soft 
whisper. "You're not a burden, you know that."
Her hand reached out, stroking his arm in 
gentle, soothing motions. "You're just tired.
Let's focus on getting you better."

The room was still, the only sound being the 
tick of the clock echoing through the
silence. Karen's screen never left Plankton's 
unresponsive face, her mind racing to find the
right words, the right touch to pull him back 
from the edge of his isolation.

"Plankton," she said again, her voice barely 
above a whisper. "You're ok. You're home."
Her hand continued its soft, rhythmic motion 
on his arm, a silent lullaby to his
fractured thoughts.

Slowly, as if waking from a deep sleep, 
Plankton's eye blinked. The fog in his gaze
started to clear, his pupil focusing on Karen's 
concerned face. He took a deep, shaky
breath, wincing as the pain in his throat shot 
up like a warning flare.

"You're ok," Karen repeated, her voice a 
soothing balm to his frazzled nerves. "You're 
home, and I'm here with you."

Plankton's breathing grew more even, the 
tension in his body slowly seeping away as 
he focused on her voice, her touch. The pain 
in his throat was a constant reminder of the 
surgery, but it was the emotional pain that 
weighed heavier on him.

Karen waited patiently, her hand never 
stopping its gentle caress, her voice a 
steady stream of comfort. "You're not a 
burden," she repeated, her tone soothing. 
"You're my best friend, Plankton. We’re 
home. I'm here for you, always."

Plankton blinked again, the reality of his 
situation seeping in. "Home," he murmured. 
"Thank you, Karen."

"You're welcome. I'm here for you."

The words hung in the air, the silence thick 
and heavy. Karen could see the internal
battle playing out on Plankton's face, the war 
between his pride and his need for
comfort. His hand reached out again, this 
time with more intention, and he gently
squeezed hers.

"I'm sorry," he croaked out, his voice still raw. 
"I didn't mean to scare you."

Karen leaned in closer, her screen filled with 
a gentle understanding. "You don't ever have 
to apologize for how you feel," she said 
softly. "We're in this together."
Plankton's grip tightened, his eye finally 
focusing on hers with a hint of gratitude. He 
took another deep breath, the pain a stark 
contrast to the warmth in the room. "What...what 
is Hanna doing now?" he 
asked, his voice a whisper of curiosity.

"I don't know," Karen replied truthfully. "But 
she's not here to bother us. You need to rest, ok?"

Plankton nodded weakly, his grip loosening. 
Karen felt a twinge of sadness as she saw 
the exhaustion etched on his features. She 
knew he was trying to be strong, but the 
weight of the day's events was too much for 
anyone to bear alone.

"Rest," she encouraged, her voice firm but 
gentle. "I'll be right here if you need 
anything."

Plankton's nod was almost imperceptible, 
but Karen took it as his silent agreement. 
She pulled the blanket up to his chin, tucking 
him in as if he were a child, and sat in the 
chair beside his bed, her hand still in his. 
The warmth of their intertwined fingers was a 
small but significant comfort in the face of his 
overwhelming fears.

The minutes ticked by. Karen watched him 
closely, waiting for his breathing to deepen, 
his eyelid to droop. It was a slow process, 
but eventually, the exhaustion won. She 
heard a faint snore, a sign that he had finally 
succumbed to sleep. His hand went slack in 
hers, and she carefully extracted her hand, 
placing it on the bedside table. She took a 
deep breath, her shoulders sagging with 
relief.

Her mind raced with what had happened. 
Hanna's words had clearly struck a nerve, 
and she couldn’t help but feel a surge of 
anger at her friend's thoughtlessness. 
Plankton had always been self-conscious 
about his size and his perceived 
weaknesses, and to hear such harsh words 
from someone Karen cared about had to be 
devastating. Karen felt a mix of anger and 
sadness as she approached Hanna, her 
mind playing back the haunting image of 
Plankton's lifeless stare.
"Hanna," she began, her voice firm but 
measured. "We need to talk."

Hanna looked up.

"What you said in front of Plankton, though 
not meant to be malicious," Karen began, 
her voice low but steady. "It was hurtful and 
unnecessary. Plankton has...challenges. 
Neurodivergent challenges."

Hanna's confused. "What do you mean?"

"It means," Karen said, sitting down next to 
her, "that Plankton perceives and reacts to 
the world differently than we do. It affects 
how he processes information, how he 
interacts with people, and how he handles 
stress."

"What happened after I left?" Hanna finally 
asked, her voice tentative.

Karen took a deep breath, preparing to 
recount the events that had unfolded. "He 
had a...a reaction," she said.
"He couldn't handle the stress anymore. His 
mind just sort of...shut down. He just...froze 
still. It's like his body was there, but he 
wasn't. He didn’t respond to anything I said or did."
Hanna's hand flew to her mouth, horrified. 
"His eye were open, but he was...gone, 
somewhere else. I've seen it before, but 
never this severe. At first, nothing," Karen 
said, her gaze drifting to the floor. "It was like 
talking to a statue. But I didn't give up. I 
talked to him, whispered really. I tried to get 
through to him, to tell him he's not a burden, 
that he's important to me, that he's safe 
here. Just kept saying how much he means 
to me and that he's not a burden. He started 
to come back to me, little by little. His 
breathing changed, his gaze focused on me. 
It was like he was hearing me for the first 
time in hours." Karen paused, collecting her 
thoughts. "He apologized," she said. "For 
scaring me. As if it was his fault."

Hanna's expression grew pained. "I never 
meant for this to happen," she murmured. 
"What can I do to make it right?"

Karen considered her words carefully. "For 
now, let him rest," she said. "But when he's 
feeling better, we need to have a talk. All of 
us. Plankton deserves an apology."

* * ᴬˢ ᵃ ⁿᵉᵘʳᵒᵈⁱᵛᵉʳᵍᵉⁿᵗ ʷʳⁱᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗⁱᵍᵐᵃᵗⁱᶻᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʸᵖᵉ
ᵒᶠ ᵈⁱˢᵃᵇⁱˡⁱᵗʸ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵐᵘⁿⁱᵗʸ ᵃˢ ᵃ
ʷʰᵒˡᵉ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵘˢᵉ ᵃⁿ ᴬᴵ
ᵍᵉⁿᵉʳᵃᵗᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʳⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ  *

new author is neurodivergent console tonsil AI Story Generator karen plankton

ephemeral, eternal by Bakugods
 Anime » Ace of Diamond/ダイヤのA 
Romance & Humor, Eijun S., Furuya S., 
Miyuki K., Wakana
Published: Jun 14, 2015
ephemeral, eternal
high as a kite
summary: Eijun goes to the dentist and gets 
his wisdom tooth removed.
pairing/s: eijun/wakana, furuya/haruno, 
tetsu/takako


 Wakana grabs the 
car keys and heads out, with her husband 
following behind her.


"W—W—Where are... where are... we..?" 
Eijun drawls, his eyes looking at every 
corner of the interior of the car. Wakana 
glances at Eijun from the road and she 
giggles.

"In the car, Eijun." She answers him, but he 
still continues to look dazed and his mouth 
hangs open.

"Car... red lights..." he mutters under his 
breath, his eyes closing to a half but 
proceeds to look around him. "Huh..
baseball... bat..." He snickers lazily when his 
half-lidded eyes meet the baseball bat 
keychain hanging on the rear-view mirror.

Wakana observes him with an amused smile 
on her face and continues to drive, turning to 
a neighborhood street. "Do you know what 
day it is?" She asks with a curious tone. Of 
course she has to ask. She's having too 
much fun seeing him make a fool out of 
himself under the influence of a drug.

"Day... uhh, it's Christmas, right? 'cause it's 
really, really..." He pauses and lets out a 
long, exhausted exhale, "really... hmm... 
bright." And he rubs his eyes tiredly like a 
child.

"Mmhmm." Wakana replies and parks by the 
sidewalk, along with other vehicles parked in 
front of a house. "It's the 1st of July!" She 
announces, turning off the engine and 
unbuckling hers and Eijun's seatbelt.

"July..." Eijun murmurs, his eyes sleepy and 
dropping to a close. Until they snap wide 
open, his pupils shrunk and his eyeballs 
almost popped out of their sockets. "It's—It's
—It's Grocery 20% Sale Month!" He shouts, 
sitting up on his seat in complete panic.

Wakana throws her head back and laughs at 
his sudden outburst. Okay, she doesn't mind 
dealing with this kind of Eijun. Tame, 
innocent, clueless Eijun; compared to the 
loud, obnoxious Eijun she has to tolerate 
and control with every single day of her life. 
She doesn't mind at all.

"Uh-huh. What else, sweetheart?" She says 
this time, muttering a let's get down to Eijun 
as both of them got off the car—with Eijun 
almost dropping to his weak knees once his 
sneaker-clad feet hit the concrete.

"It's—uh... a Friday?" Eijun guesses, walking 
very slowly to where Wakana was standing. 
She giggles and grabs his arm to guide 
him before walking towards the house they 
parked in front of.

"Nice try, but give me another guess." She 
pushes, climbing up the short steps of the 
front porch of the house. Eijun furrows his 
eyebrows in confusion and his lips form a 
childish pout.

"...Saturday?" He scratches his cheek, 
looking around, once again, aimlessly.

"Close enough." Wakana reaches up and 
was about to ring the doorbell when the front 
door unexpectedly swings open in front of 
them.

"Ah! It's the Sawamuras!" The person who 
had opened the door—who happened to be 
Kuramochi—exclaimed in recognition, a 
sash wrapped across his torso with paint 
balls in different colors hanging on them and 
a protective armor stained with paint was
protecting his front back. His left hand holds 
a toy rifle and he was wearing turtle helmet.

Wakana stared at him weirdly, "Yoichi-kun?" 
She says, but said man only huffs through 
his nose and faces the male Sawamura.

"Oi, Bakamura! Are you giving Wakana-chan 
a hard time again?!" He scolds, grabbing his 
friend by the ear. But Eijun only falls forward 
on to Kuramochi and started to murmur 
things again.

"W—Whoa!" Kuramochi yells, grabbing hold 
of Eijun's shoulders.
He glares at him and his eyebrow quirked. 
Wakana shakes her head in apology, 
grabbing Eijun and making him stand up 
straight once more.

"Aaa, sorry, Yoichi-kun. He just got back 
from the dentist and the only time the clinic's 
open happened to be today so—"

"He got his wisdom tooth removed!" A 
familiar voice says from behind Kuramochi.

Wakana looks behind Kuramochi and sees 
the green-haired man's fiancé walking 
towards them, wearing the same outfit and 
weapon as Kuramochi, except his armor 
barely has any paint on it. "Yeah." Wakana
answers, shaking Eijun's arm.

"Miyuu~ki?" Eijun says slowly once he sees 
the former catcher, his tongue rolling 
clumsily as if testing the name in his mouth 
for the first time.

Miyuki laughs and stands beside Kuramochi,
 "He's as high as a kite!" He flicks Eijun's 
forehead, with the latter not reacting and still 
looking dazed. Miyuki laughs in amusement 
and calls from the inside of the house, "Hey! 
Get the camera!" And proceeds to making 
fun of Eijun's stupefied self.
Wakana watches the two of them as she 
hears shouts from the inside of the house: 

"This is going to go viral!" Jun.

"Oogah!" Masuko.

"Ya—ha! Look at his face!" Yoichi.

"Ehh? He looks dumber than usual!" Mei.

Wakana shakes her head and enters the 
house, seeing Jun and Yoichi holding a 
recorder on their hands. The rest of the men 
were either laughing out loud or cleaning 
their mess up. She sees her idiotic husband 
sitting on a couch looking dazed as ever, 
drool now dripping down his chin. His eyes 
are half-closed.

She laughs again at the hilarious scene, her 
hand covering her mouth to stifle her 
laughter.

NEXT DAY

"Ha?" Eijun exclaims before wincing at the 
pain from his teeth, his hand gripping his 
cheek tenderly. Wakana looks up at him from 
the fresh laundry she was hanging up on 
their closet.

"What is it?" She sticks her head out from 
their walk-in closet.

"Jun-san tagged me in a video..." Eijun 
quietly mutters as his hands worked on 
selecting the video link. Wakana bites her lip 
in amusement and heads back inside the 
closet, trying her best to keep herself from 
laughing.

She hums in response and ignores him 
entirely, making him think that she wasn't 
listening anymore. She hears the video start 
and Jun's voice resounded from his phone, 
"Yo, Eijun!"

Eijun buries his face on his phone as he 
intently watches the clip.

"Yaha! How does it feel being high?" Eijun's 
eye twitches at Kuramochi's remark, his face 
filled with utter confusion. Then there was 
laughter at the background.

"H—high?" Eijun questions more to himself, 
until his own face shows up in the video. His 
face freezes in shock and his eyes widen in 
exaggeration as he gasps. Wakana purses 
her lips and gripped the shirt in her hand 
tightly, restraining herself to laugh as she 
gives glances at Eijun's expressions.

After a few minutes of the video playing, 
Eijun remains silent. But by every passing 
second, his face flushes redder and redder 
than before. All in embarrassment.





Diamond no Ace is rightfully owned by Yuji 
Terajima and Kodansha.

new wisdom tooth wisdom teeth eijun Romance & Humor ephemeral eternal

Anonymous asked:
autism culture is feeling like a nuisance when you’re overstimulated because you don’t want to be mean to anyone or have a meltdown but you can’t keep masking and everything is too much 

new neurofabulous neurodivergentcore tumblr

Anonymous asked:
Undiagnosed autism culture is your family can't comprehend that you are also autistic because you have a family member that was diagnosed as a child and has different support needs than you.

new neurofabulous neurodivergentcore tumblr

COMPUTER SENSORS ii

* * ᴬˢ ᵃ ⁿᵉᵘʳᵒᵈⁱᵛᵉʳᵍᵉⁿᵗ ʷʳⁱᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗⁱᵍᵐᵃᵗⁱᶻᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʸᵖᵉ
ᵒᶠ ᵈⁱˢᵃᵇⁱˡⁱᵗʸ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵐᵘⁿⁱᵗʸ ᵃˢ ᵃ
ʷʰᵒˡᵉ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵘˢᵉ ᵃⁿ ᴬᴵ
ᵍᵉⁿᵉʳᵃᵗᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʳⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ  *

"Plankton?" Hanna's voice called. "You've been in there for a while."
But there was no response from the bedroom. Karen's smile faded 
as she heard the silence. She knew her husband well enough to 
recognize when he'd reached his limit. She excused herself and went to check.
Plankton was indeed on the bed, his eye squeezed shut. His body was rigid 
breathing shallow. Karen ached for him; she knew he was in the throes of sensory overload. 

Karen approached the bed gently, not wanting to startle him. She sat down beside him 
and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, Plankton," she said softly. "You ok?"

He didn't move, didn't speak. He just lay there, a tense coil of discomfort. Karen knew 
to recognize the signs of his overwhelm. The way he curled tightly around his body, the 
shallow breaths that spoke of his struggle to regain control. He was in his own world 
now, one where the bombardment of Hanna's sounds and touch had become too much.

"Plankton," she said again, her voice a gentle whisper in the room. "You don't have to be 
out there if you don't want to."

The touches, the sounds, Hanna— all too much.

Karen's expression filled with understanding. "It's alright," she assured him, her hand gently 
rubbing his back. "You don't have to force it."

Plankton nodded, his body slowly relaxing under her touch. He let out a sigh.

Karen knew Plankton's not one for crowded spaces or unexpected physical contact.

"Hey, guys, everything ok in here?" Hanna's voice was cheerful, but there was a hint 
of concern that had crept in. She searched the room, her gaze landing on Plankton's 
rigid form. Her smile faltered for a second, a flicker of confusion crossing her features. "Is he ok?"

"He's... overwhelmed," Karen said. She knew Hanna didn't mean any harm, but she also 
knew her friend's boundless enthusiasm could be to much for Plankton to handle. 

Hanna's expression grew more puzzled. "What's there to be overwhelmed about?" 
Her curiosity piqued. "What's going on with you Plankton?" she asked, taking a step closer 
to the bed.

Plankton jolted slightly, but he remained silent, eye still closed.

"I don't get it.."

Karen took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "Plankton's a bit... sensitive 
to stimulation," she began. "He needs his quiet time. Nothing against you, Hanna; just how he is."

Hanna grew more concerned. "But I didn't mean to," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. 
"I just wanted to have a good time."

Karen patted Plankton's shoulder, her screen never leaving his face. "It's not you, Hanna," she 
assured. "It's just that to much noise, touch, all just gets to be to much for him."

"How?"

"Some people need more space than others. It's not a reflection on you or your company." 
"But I don't get it," Hanna said, her voice quiet. "What did I do?"

"You didn't do anything wrong," Karen assured her, her hand still resting on Plankton's shoulder. 
"It's just that Plankton's sensory input is overwhelmed easily."

Hanna looked from Karen to Plankton, full of questions. "But I didn't do anything weird; did I?" 

"No," she said, her voice calm and soothing. "It's just that Plankton isn't much... physical affection 
from anyone but me. And even then, it's on his terms."

Hanna's expression softened, starting to reach out to gently touch Plankton's arm.

"Don't," Karen said, placing a hand over hers to stop her.

Hanna's hand hovered in mid-air, and she looked at Karen with confusion.

Karen took a deep breath. "Plankton needs his space to recharge. And when it comes to physical 
touch, it's something that's... it's not something he's comfortable with, from just anyone."

Hanna nods, her gaze still on Plankton. "But, you?" 

"We've found a balance that works for us. But it's something that took time to figure out. And 
even then, there are days when he needs more space than usual."

Hanna nodded. "But he didn't say anything," she murmured. "I didn't know."

"It's not something he talks about. He tries to be strong, to handle it, but sometimes it's just to much for him."

"Why does he not flinch if you touch him, if it's sensory?" Hanna asked.

Karen sighed. "It's complicated. I've known him for a long time, and we've built a level of trust. He's comfortable 
with my touch. But even then, it's a balancing act of knowing when he needs more and 
or when he needs less."

Hanna nodded, her gaze thoughtful as she took a step back from the bed. "I had no idea," she 
murmured. "How long does it take for him to..."

"It varies," Karen said. "Sometimes it's just minutes, other times can be hours."

"Is he going to remember us talking right now?" Hanna asked.

"It's hard to say," Karen replied, her gaze still on Plankton. "When he's like this, he's kind of... in 
his own world. Sometimes he's aware, sometimes he's not. It's like he's not present. The best 
thing is to just give him space," Karen said. "Let him come out of it on his own time. Sometimes 
talking to him helps, but not always."

Hanna nodded. "I didn't mean to... I didn't know," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. 
"I just wanted to make him feel included."

Karen gave her a small, understanding smile. "It's alright, Hanna," she said. "You couldn't have 
known. Just remember, Plankton needs space, and for us to respect that."

Hanna nodds, her gaze still on Plankton. "So, how does he act coming out of it?" 

"It depends," Karen said, her hand still on Plankton's shoulder. "Sometimes he's a bit groggy, other 
times he's just... tired. And sometimes he's a bit snappy."

"What will he remember?" 

"Probably not much," Karen said, her voice low. "When he's like this, the world kind of... washes 
over him. He might remember snippets, but it's all pretty fuzzy."

Hanna nods. "How do I show him I care?" 

"Just being a friend—that means the world to him. But sometimes, the best way to show you 
care is to give him the space he needs."

"But I don't want him to think I'm ignoring him."

"You're not," Karen assured her, her voice gentle. "Just be mindful of his own boundaries. 
Sometimes a simple 'How are you feeling?' or even showing interests in his likes, can mean 
more than any hug. It's a condition where the brain can't process all the information coming in 
from the senses at once. It's like your brain's circuits are overloaded, and you just... shut down."

Hanna nodded, her gaze thoughtful as she took this in. "Is it ok if I can ask Plankton 
questions about it?"

"Of course," Karen said, her voice gentle. "But just be mindful. He might not be up for 
a lot of talking, especially right now."

Hanna took a deep breath and approached, her movements slow and deliberate. "Plankton?" 

He didn't respond, his body still taut with tension. Hanna looked to Karen for guidance, who offered 
a smile.

"Plankton," she whispered, her voice a soft caress. "Can you hear me?"

There was no response, but Karen could feel the tension in his body ease slightly. She knew he 
was listening, even if he couldn't bring himself to respond.

"Plankton's born with a condition called sensory sensitivity," Karen began, her voice calm 
and measured. "It means that his brain has trouble interpreting and responding to all sensory 
information from his environment. It can be anything from sounds to touch."

"So, like, when we were watching the movie, and I was all over the place with my feelings, that 
was probably a bit much for him?"

"Exactly," Karen said, her voice gentle. "Everything's just... too much for him sometimes."

Hanna's eyes searched Plankton's face, looking for any sign of discomfort. "But he didn't say any
thing," she said, her voice barely a whisper.

"He tries not to," Karen said, her eyes never leaving her husband. "He doesn't like to make a fuss. 
But when it gets to be too much, he just kind of... shuts down."

"But how do you know when it's too much?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

"It's subtle," Karen said, her eyes still on Plankton. "He'll get tense, his breathing will change, bad 
mood, his eye might glaze over a bit. And when he gets really overwhelmed, he just... withdraws."

"So, I shouldn't have grabbed his hand during the movie?" she asked, her voice filled with regret.

"It's ok," Karen said, her voice soothing. "You didn't know. Just remember for next time."

Hanna nodded. "But what if I miss the signs?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

"It's ok," Karen said, her voice soothing. "We're all learning. Just remember to be patient and pay 
attention. And if you're ever unsure, just ask."

Hanna nodded, her hand now resting gently on the bed next to Plankton. "I'm sorry Plankton," she 
whispered.

He didn't move, but Karen could see the tension in his body start to ease a bit more. She knew he 
heard Hanna, even if he couldn't respond.

"Don't worry, Plankton," Hanna said, her voice gentle. "I'll be more careful next time. I didn't mean to 
make you uncomfortable."

Karen watched as Plankton's antennae slowly twitched, his breathing evening out as he began to 
come back to the world around him. It's a slow process, one Karen knew well. She gave Hanna a 
nod, a silent thank you for her understanding.

"Why don't you go grab us board games, Hanna?" Karen suggested, voice low. "Give him a few 
to 'wake up'."

Hanna nodded, her gaze lingering on Plankton before she turned and left the room. Karen watched 
the door close behind her before turning her attention back to Plankton. "It's ok, Plankton," she 
whispered, stroking his arm. "You're safe here."

new computer sensors Karen & Sheldon J. Plankton author is neurodivergent spacerycore ii

ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᶠᵃⁿᶜʸ ᴼⁿᵉ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᴡᴀʀɴɪɴɢs: ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ, ᴠɪᴏʟᴇɴᴄᴇ
ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ
ᵈᵒᵒʳ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ‧
"ᴵ ʰᵉᵃʳ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ'ˢ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʳᵘⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧
"ᴵ'ᵐ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧"
"ᵂᵉˡˡ ˢᵘʳᵉ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵒᵏ
ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˢᵉᵗ
ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧"
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ˡᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ
ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵗʰᵉʳᵉᵈ
ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˢᵘᵖᵖˡⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᴳᵉᵗ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳ
ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗˢ ˢᵐᵃˡˡ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ
ᶠⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐⁱⁿⁱ ᶜʰⁱⁿᵃ ᶜᵒᵗ‧"
ᴴᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵇʸ
ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᵁˢᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳⁱⁿᵉˢ ᴵ ˢᵒˡᵈ ˢᵒ
ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ʷʰʸ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵘᶜʰ ˢⁱᶻᵉᵈ
ᵇᵉᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵘʳⁱᵒᵘˢ‧"
"ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᶠᵉˡˡ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ʳᵉˢᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰⁱⁿᵃ ᵇᵉᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵃˢ
ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵈⁱᵈ⸴ ʸᵉᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ
ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵍᵘᵉˢᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ
ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃ 
ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ ˢᵒ 
ˢᵒᶠᵗˡʸ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃˡᵐᵒˢᵗ 
ⁱⁿᵃᵘᵈⁱᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ
ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ
ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ
ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵍᵘʸ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃᵗᵉˢᵗ
ⁱˢˢᵘᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴴᵒᵘˢᵉ ᶠᵃⁿᶜʸ‧
ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ
ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ
ᵃˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ˢᵉᵗ ᵐᵃᵍᵃᶻⁱⁿᵉ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᶠᵉˡˡᵃ!" "ᴼʰ
ʰⁱ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᶜⁱᵖʳᵒᶜᵃᵗᵉᵈ
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ'ˢ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴿᵉᵃᵈʸ?"
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧ "ᴵ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˡⁱᵛᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧
"ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰʸ'ˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷ⁻
ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ
ˢᵘʳᵉ ᴵ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧"
"ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ; ʰᵉ ⁱˢ
ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᵘˢ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵗ ᵐʸ
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ᵐᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ!"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿᵗʳᵒᵈᵘᶜᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒ ˡⁱᵏᵉ
ⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵉᵉ ᵐʸ ʷᵒʳˢᵗ
ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒʳᵏˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ
ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡ 
ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵗᵒᵖ ᶜʰᵉᶠ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ
ʰᵉˡᵖ ᵘᵖᵍʳᵃᵈᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵃᵗᵉʳʸ!" "ᴼᶠ
ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ! ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵒʷ?" "ᴹʸ ᵇᵘᵗˡᵉʳ‧"
ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ'ˢ ᵇᵘᵗˡᵉʳ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿˢ ᵘᵖ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ᔆᵒ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ
ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷⁱˡˡ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ
ᵍᵒ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ
ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵃᵗⁱˢᶠᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱˢᵗʳᵃᶜᵗ
ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴵ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ⁱⁿ!" ᔆᵒ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ʷᵉⁿᵗ‧
"ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈˢ ᵒʰ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃ ᶜᵃˢʰⁱᵉʳ!" "ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒ
ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵗʰᵉ
ᶜᵒⁿᵗʳᵃʳʸ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ
ᶜᵒⁿᶠʳᵒⁿᵗˢ⸴ ᵏᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ 'ᵉᵐ ᵇᵘˢʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵒᶠ ˡⁱˢᵗ
ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ 
ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ‽"
ᴬˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵃʳᵍᵘᵉᵈ
ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᶠʳᵒᶻᵉ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃ
ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧
ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ʳᵃⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ʷʰᵒ ˢᶜʳᵉᵃᵐᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ
ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʷʰʸ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁿᵒᵗ
ᵒⁿˡʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ
ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵏⁱˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉˢˢ‧
ᴮʳᵒᵏᵉⁿ ᵍˡᵃˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ
ˢʰᵃᵗᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵘˢᵉᵈ
ˢᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰʳᵒʷ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴺᵒʷ
ˢᶜʳᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ
ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ
ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ᵇʸ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˢʰᵃʳᵈˢ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁱⁿ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧
ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱᵉᶜᵉˢ ᵍᵒᵗ 
ᵉᵐᵇᵉᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵈᵉᵉᵖˡʸ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ⸴ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉˢ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵃᵈ‧
ᴮᵃᵈ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵐᵘᶜʰ ʰᵃʳᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ
ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ᵇᵘᵗ
ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᶠ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵒᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ‧
ᴺᵒ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵉˢᶜᵃᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ;
ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵍˡᵒᵇ ᵒᶠ ʳᵉᵈ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧
ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵘᵖ ʳᵒˡˡᵉᵈ
ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵖᵃˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵗᵒ‧
"ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵇʳᵒᵏᵉ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵍᵒᵗ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ᵗᵒ
ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵈʳᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵃˢᵖʰʸˣⁱᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢⁱᵖʰᵒⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ
ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ
ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏᵉᵈ‧
ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉˢ
ᵒᶠ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᵗᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ʷᵒᵘⁿᵈˢ‧
"ᴬᵍʰ‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ
ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧ "ᴵ ˢᵉⁿᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ ᵗᵒ
ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰᵉ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ‧" ᴱˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧
"ᴵ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ
ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ
ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧ "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧"
𝚠𝚘𝚛𝚍 𝚌𝚘𝚞𝚗𝚝: 𝟽𝟷𝟿

new squilliam fancyson squilward squillward squilliamcore helping others Getting to Know Each Other developing friendships Eugene Krabs/Squidward Tentacles squilliam fancy one

Wisdom teeth, a twilight fanfic | FanFiction. 
Books Twilight. Wisdom teeth By:
lauren0126. The title say it all... Bella gets 
her wisdom teeth out and Edward is there to 
care for her. 

https://m.fanfiction.net/s/6270085/1/Wisdom-teeth

- English - Romance/Hurt/Comfort - Bella, 
Edward - Words: 2,443 - Published: Aug 25, 
2010

Tomorrow was the day I've been dreading for 
over a week. I was getting my wisdom out in 
the morning. To make it worse Charlie 
scheduled my appointment the day he has to 
go out of town. So of course Edward offered 
to take me. Jessica came up to us.

"Hey Bella good luck tomorrow you'll do 
great" Jessica said

"Thanks Jess"

"Yeah Bella when I had mine out the worst 
part is all that pain your in after" Mike smiled 
at me.

I cringed and Edward growled.

"I mean you'll be fine it's different with 
everyone…" Mike stumbled for words

"Okay I think we should head home" Edward 
glared at him.

Edward pulled me towards the car and 
buckled me in and we were off to his house. 
I was staying there tonight since Charlie was 
out of town and Edward is going with me 
tomorrow. As I walked into the house I went 
straight to Edward's bedroom. I closed the 
door behind me and lay down on the bed, 
my head in the pillow. Edward sighed and I 
heard him coming up the steps.

I heard the door open and weight on the bed 
and Edward lay down next to me, wrapping 
one arm around my waist. He buried his face 
in my hair and kissed my head.

"Bella talk to me love" he laid his head on 
the pillow next to me.

I shook my head and he sighed.

"Can you at least look at me?" he pleaded.

I shook my head again and there was a light 
knock on the door before it opened.

"Bella would you like something to eat
dear?" Esme asked sweetly.

I didn't want to ignore her so I turned over 
and answered her.

"Sure thanks"

"No problem" she gave me a reassuring 
smile and turned to leave the room.

Edward was still lying down but he was 
looking at me anxiously and I lay back down 
so I was facing him. He pulled me closer and 
stroked my cheek reassuringly.
 I sat up and rested my back on the 
headboard.

"You'll be okay. I'll be there when you go to 
sleep and as soon as you wake up"

"Promise?" I asked

"I Promise"

I brought his lips to mine and kissed him with 
as much passion as he dare allowed. He 
pulled away and looked into my eyes with 
shock.

"Bella what are you…?" I cut him off with a 
kiss.

"My mouth is going to be sore afterwards so 
I won't be able to kiss you for a while" I 
explained.

"Oh is that so?"

"Yes" I wined and leaned up to kiss him 
again.

"Do you feel better now?" he asked after a 
while

"A little I'm still nervous" he pulled me into 
his arms again

"And it's okay to be Bella, but trust me when 
I say you'll be fine"

"I just want to go to sleep" I confessed

"Okay but I want you to eat first" Edward 
said sternly.

Without another word I jumped out of the 
bed and down the stairs into the kitchen. I 
wasn't really in the mood to eat but I knew 
that this would probably be the last day that 
could have a real meal. I walked into the 
kitchen just as Esme placed a plate with 
chicken and vegetables in front of me.

"Thanks Esme" I smiled up at her

"Your welcome sweetheart" she smiled back
and walked into the Living room.

I sat eating my dinner for about 10 minutes 
before I got up to put the rest in the trash 
and walked into the living room. Edward 
opened his arms up for me and I slid onto 
his lap.

"So Bella are you ready for tomorrow?' 
Carlisle asked

"I guess" I shrugged

"Don't worry it'll be fun" Emmett laughed 
(That's what my cousin told me)

"You'll be fine and I can take you shopping 
afterwards" Alice cheered

"Bella relax" Jasper and Rosalie said at the 
same time.

Edward's POV

After a while of talking Bella finally fell asleep 
on me and I took her upstairs to my room. I 
laid her down on the bed. I pulled the 
blankets over her and climbed into bed next 
to her. I pulled her close and inhaled her 
scent waiting. Her appointment was at 9 
so it was around 8 when I decided that I 
should probably wake her up.

"Bella it's time to wake up" I shook her lightly

She didn't wake so I decided to have some 
fun. I lifted her up in my arms and set her 
down on her feet.

"Edward!" she whined as she grabbed onto 
me.

I kissed her forehead "Come on and get 
ready"
 I reached over and started to tickle her.

She squealed with laughter and fell back on 
the bed and started to squirm around. I 
moved to her ribs where she was most 
ticklish and she let out the most adorable 
giggle.

"There's that smile" I laughed.

"No fair" I leaned in and kissed her lips once 
more.

"Go and get ready we don't want to be late" 
I walked down the stairs and out to the car. 
The rest of the family went hunting today so I 
could take care of Bella later and I knew that 
she wouldn't want a lot of attention 
after. I heard her come down the steps 
minutes later. She got right into the car as 
did I and started the car. Once we were at 
the oral surgeon office I went to check Bella 
in and she went to get a seat. I followed her 
and took her hand in mine.

"It's really starting to sink in now" she 
whispered as she leaned her forehead on 
my shoulder.

"I know it seems scary right now but it'll be 
over before you know it"

"I know I just…"

"Bella" the nurse from the door called.

I heard Bella's heart pound rapidly and 
grabbed onto my hand in a death grip. If I 
were human she would have really hurt my 
hand. The nurse brought us into the room 
and Bella took a seat in the chair, still 
keeping a tight hold of my hand. The nurse 
came over and rubbed Bella's arm with 
alcohol.

"Just look at me" I told her.

She winced as the pierced her skin and I 
could already see that she was getting 
drowsy.

"You'll have to leave now" the nurse told me.

I leaned down to kiss her one last time on 
the lips.

"I'll be here when you wake up. I love you"

She just closed her eyes.

"We should be done in about an hour" The 
dentist said as he came in.

I nodded. "Just take good care of her" I 
pleaded


I walked out and shut the door behind and 
made my way back to the waiting room. I 
picked up one of the magazines on the table 
and waited. The dentist came out.

"Edward" he called

"She's fine and she did great"

"Can I see her?" I was anxious

"Yep right this way"

He led me into the back room and there she 
was. There was a blanket wrapped around 
her and she seemed pretty out of it.

"I'll go get an ice pack"

"Thank you" I said as he left.

I sat down next to her and rubbed her arm. 
She opened her eyes and reached up to 
touch her mouth but I grabbed her hand 
before she could.

"Don't touch" I warned her

She sighed and reached for my hand and 
grasped it tightly in hers. The dentist came 
back and handed an ice pack.

"That should help with the swelling" he said

He also handed me a paper with directions 
and her pain medication on it.

"She'll be numb for the rest of the day and 
will probably just want to sleep. I'd go and 
get her medications because she'll probably 
be in pain when it wears off. You can take 
her home now."

"Thank you" I said once again and turned 
to Bella

"Are you ready to go?" I asked

She nodded slightly and I gently wrapped my 
arm around her waist and lifted her up from 
the chair. She staggered dizzily on her feet 
but I kept her balanced. I wrapped her coat 
around her and headed out of the office. 
Once we made it safely to the car her eyes 
were already shutting. I started the car and 
drove home. It started raining and I 
remembered that I should pick up her 
medication at the drug store. I contemplated 
whether or not to wake her but I decided 
against it. I ran into the store and grabbed a 
couple of yogurt and pudding cups while I 
was there. I grabbed her medications, paid, 
and hurried back to the car. When I got back 
Bella was up and holding her cheeks.

"Are you in pain?" I asked her

"Mmm" she nodded and I handed her the ice 
pack.

"I'll give you your medicine when we get 
back okay?"

"Umkay" she mumbled

I raced back to the house and helped her out 
of the car when we got back.

I lowered her onto the couch and went into 
the kitchen to get her a pill and some water. I 
looked at the paper and it said that she 
needed to remove her gauze. That meant 
blood. I took a deep breath and headed back 
into the room.

"Bella you need to take out your gauze"

Without a word she got up and walked over 
to the trash. She started to pull out one side 
when she stopped abruptly and looked at 
me.

"I'm fine" I promised her

She continued to pull out the gauze and then 
threw it in the trash. She held her hand out 
for the pill and she took it with ease. She 
walked back over to the couch and placed 
the ice pack back on her face.

"Its nowt colwd" she whined

I smiled as I got an idea "I can help with that"

I walked over to her and placed both my 
hands carefully on either side of her face. 
She leaned into my hands and closed her 
eyes.

"Better?" I asked her

She nodded again and before I knew it she 
was asleep. This was going to be a long 
couple of days

1 week later Bella's POV

It's been 1 week since I got my teeth out and 
I feel better. Edward has been nothing but 
helpful and his hands made great ice packs. 
I didn't swell that much but I could barely eat. 
Today was the first day that I was going back 
to school. Edward and I worked on 
homework and I managed to get all of it 
done. I headed outside and met Edward by 
the car.

"You ready to back to school?" he asked

"I guess" I leaned up to kiss his lips

"I missed that" he said and smiled against 
my lips.

"You have no idea" I sighed

He grabbed my hand as we walked to the 
car.

"Thank you for taking care of me" I said

"There's nothing else I would rather do" and 
he kissed me once more.

new bella swan twilight wisdom teeth

"Ok, Plankton I'm going to give you something to help you relax."

The nurse prepped a syringe, the cold liquid sliding into his gum line. The doctor's voice grew distant. Karen's hand tightened around his, as the anesthesia took hold. Plankton closed his eye, numbness spread. He felt his heart rate slow and his muscles relax as the world around him faded to a gentle buzz. 
The anesthetic was administered, and doctor's instructions to count back from ten echoed in his mind, but he never made it past seven.

The doctor's skilled extracted the troublesome teeth. Plankton's face remained still, his breathing deep and even under the influence of the anesthesia.

Karen squeezed his hand again, hoping he could feel her support through the unconsciousness.

The doctor's face broke to a satisfied smile. "All done," he said, gesturing to the nurse to start cleaning up. "Everything went smoothly." Karen nodded to express her gratitude. "We'll keep him here for a bit longer to make sure he's fully recovered from the anesthesia, but you can stay with him."

As the doctor stepped out, Karen pulled up a chair next to Plankton. His features looked almost childlike, and couldn't help but feel a twinge of protectiveness. He might be trouble, but she cared for him deeply. The nurse bustled around, removing various tubes and monitors attached to him, and soon the room was quiet once more, filled only with the low murmur of the machines.

His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, and Karen sat there, holding his hand.

The nurse finished her work and gave Karen a nod, indicating that she could talk to Plankton if she wanted. Leaning in close, she whispered, "You did good. Just a little bit longer, and you'll be back." Plankton's eye fluttered open, and he groaned, his speech slurred from the anesthesia. "K-Karen?"

"I'm here," she said, smoothing back his antennae. His eye searched for a moment before the reality of the situation set in, and he tried to sit up. "Easy now," Karen said soothingly, gently pushing him back down. "You're okay. The surgery's over. You did great!"

Plankton's gaze darted around the room, trying to focus. "Where... where are they?" he mumbled, his voice thick and groggy.

Plankton's eye narrowed in confusion before drifted shut again. "Did we get... the formula?" he slurred, his mind still clinging to his latest obsession.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle. "Not today. But don't worry." She watching him closely as the anesthesia wore off.
"You've been out.."
 "So, we didn't get it?" he asked.

The nurse turned to them, noticing Plankton awake. "How are you feeling?"

"Woozy," Plankton slurred words thick and slow.

The doctor nodded understandingly. "That's normal. The anesthesia will wear off in a bit, but you'll be feeling a bit out of it for the rest of the day. You'll need to keep that ice on your jaw to reduce the swelling."

Plankton's eye searched Karen's face, his mind still fuzzy.

"Why you smiling?" he asked.

"I was just thinking about how you're going to have to eat mashed peas."

Plankton groaned. "Mashed peas?"

Karen nodded. "Don't worry, I'll make sure you have plenty of jellyfish juice to keep your strength up. Let's get home," Karen said as she helped him to his feet. He swayed slightly, and she went to steady him.

The walk to the car was a blur for Plankton. He leaned heavily on Karen. "Why the floor tiles look like they're moving?" he murmured.

Karen chuckled, her hand round his waist. "It's just playing tricks."

They made their way out to the parking lot Karen opened the door, and Plankton stumbled in, collapsing onto the backseat.

"You ok?" she asked.

"I think... I think I'm ok," Plankton mumbled, eye slowly closing again. "Just need... to sleep."

Karen nodded and got into the driver's seat, starting the engine. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Plankton's head lolled to the side, and he began to snore softly. She couldn't help but chuckle at his vulnerable state. It was a rare sight to see the ever-scheming Plankton so out of commission.

The drive home was smooth. Karen glanced back at him, his face relaxed and peaceful. 
When they arrived at the Chum Bucket, Plankton's snores grew as she helped him in. He barely stirred as she placed a cold pack on his swollen jaw and handed him a glass of jellyfish juice.

Plankton took a sip, his eye fluttering open. "Ah, Karen," he slurred.

His eye were glazed over as he tried to adjust the ice pack. Karen puts it back in the right spot, tucking a pillow behind his head, patting his shoulder gently. "You need strength...."

He reached for the notepad, scribbling illegibly. "Got to keep planning," he mumbled, voice a distant echo of his usual enthusiasm.

Karen couldn't help but chuckle at his determination. "You should focus on getting better."

Plankton's eye widened, and he tried to sit up, knocking the ice pack to the floor. "The formula!" he exclaimed, his words still slurred.

"Shh, it's ok," Karen said, placing a hand on his shoulder and gently pushing him back down. "The formula can wait."

He mumbled something about "Krabs" and "plan," but words were too jumbled to make sense. Karen recognized the signs of his usual scheming, even in his state. This was the Plankton she knew, always thinking of his next move, even when he could barely keep his eye open.

As she cleared a space on the cluttered lab bench for him to lie down, she noticed his scribbled notes on the notepad. The words "Patty" and "formula" peeked out from a mess of squiggles and half-formed thoughts. She couldn't help but feel pride. Plankton might be a bit loopy from the anesthesia, but his spirit was sharp. She picked up the pad tried to make sense of the scrawl.

Plankton watched her, his eye tracking her movements. "You're not... stealing my ideas, are you?" he accused, voice still thick with sleep.

"No," Karen said, trying to keep a straight face. 
The room was a swirl of colors and shapes to Plankton as he attempted to focus on Karen's face. He closed his eye. "I'm perfectly... coherent," he slurred, trying to sit up again. The room tilted dangerously, and he had to grab the edge of the bench to steady himself.

"Let's not have you knocking anything over clumsy."

"I'm not clumsy," he protested, his words coming out in a slow drawl.

"Ok," Karen said, holding up her hands in mock surrender. "I believe you, Mr. Graceful."

Plankton slumped against the pillow, the effort of arguing too much for his post-surgery state. He mumbled something about jellyfish jelly. Karen shook her head. She knew he'd be back to his usual self in no time, but for now, he needed to rest.

The hours ticked by, the only sounds being Plankton's snores. Karen sat glancing over at him. His chest rose and fell in a deep, steady rhythm, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of relief. The surgery had been a success.

As the sun began to set, Plankton stirred. His eye popped open, and looked around the room with a wild look. "Karen, where are we?"

"You're home."

Plankton blinked, gaze unfocused. "Home," he repeated, as if trying to convince himself. "But what about my teeth?"

Karen couldn't help laugh at his bewilderment. "They're gone. The doctor took them out."

Plankton's expression one of shock. "They're really... gone?"

"Yep," Karen said, voice filled with amusement. "You don't have to worry."

Plankton's expression mix of confusion and relief. "But... how? I don't remember anything."

Karen chuckled. "That's anesthesia for you. It's like a vacation from reality."

Plankton blinked, his mind racing to catch up with the situation. "Vacation?" he murmured, the sounding foreign in his mouth. "No, no, no," he protested, flailing about as he tried to sit up. "We must... we must... " His words trailed off through the anesthesia haze.

Karen placing a firm but gentle hand on his shoulder. "Plankton, please. You just had surgery."

"But the Krabby Patty... the formula... we can't lose it," he slurred, voice cracking.

Karen's smile softens. "Don't worry just focus on you getting better."

Plankton stilled, and he nodded slowly, antennae drooping. "Ok," he murmured. "But as soon as I can, we go back to work."

"Of course," Karen said soothingly, pushing him back down onto the makeshift bed.

The room grew quiet again, save for the occasional snore from Plankton and the low hum of lab equipment.

Hours passed by the time Plankton stirred again. His eye blinked open a glimmer of lucidity in his gaze. "Karen?" he called out, his voice still slurred but with a hint of urgency.

"I'm here," she said. She had been keeping watch.

Plankton sat up slowly, the anesthesia's finally lifted. His jaw felt heavy. "How long was I out?"

"A few hours," Karen replied, her voice calm and assuring. She had been expecting this moment, when the fog of the anesthesia would clear.

"I feel like I've been hit by a Krabby Patty press," he grumbled, holding his jaw gingerly.

"It's normal," Karen said, her voice steady. "Give it time. The pain will ease up."

"What about the... the formula?" he asked, his voice strained.

"It's safe," Karen assured him. "Mr. Krabs doesn't even know you're down for the count."

The mention brought a spark of energy to Plankton's eye. He pushed himself to his feet, the cold pack slipping to the floor with a wet thud. "We can't waste time," he said, his voice stronger now. "We must... we must..."

But before he could finish his thought, a wave of dizziness washed over him, and he stumbled flailing. Karen caught him, grip firm but gentle, and helped him back down to the bench. "You're not going anywhere."

Plankton groaned, stubbornness battling with his body's insistence on recovery. "But the... the Patty," he mumbled.

"I know," Karen said, her tone a mix of sympathy and amusement. "But you're in no shape right now. Besides, we've got a week of mashed peas to look forward to."

"Why does it have to be mashed peas?"

new AI Story Generator plaren wisdom teeth

ᴸⁱᵃʳ ᴸⁱᵃʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ'ˢ ᵒⁿ ᶠⁱʳᵉ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
"ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʲᵉˡˡʸ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ
ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ⸴ ᵃ ˢᵗᵒʳᵐ ᶜˡᵒᵘᵈ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧
ᴸⁱᵍʰᵗⁿⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏᵉˢ ᵃ
ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒʳᵃˡ ᵗʳᵉᵉ⸴ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ
ᵒⁿ ᶠⁱʳᵉ‧ ᴵᵗ ˢᵖʳᵉᵃᵈ ʳᵃᵖⁱᵈˡʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ
ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ
ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵒᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱˡᵈ
ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ 
ᵈⁱᶠᶠⁱᶜᵘˡᵗʸ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᵖᵉʳˡʸ‧
ᵁⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉˢᶜᵃᵖᵉ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶠᵃⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ/ᵖᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧
ᴸᵘᶜᵏⁱˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵈⁱᵉᵈ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ 
ᵘⁿᶠᵒʳᵗᵘⁿᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ
ʳᵉⁿᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ
ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ ᵇʸ ʲᵘᵐᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ
ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵖ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ʳᵘⁿˢ⸴ ᵖᵘˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳᵉ‧
ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵐᵖˡʸ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
ᴴᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ
ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧
"ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ˢ⁻ˢᵒʳʳʸ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
ᴺᵒʷ ᵃᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵖⁱⁿᵉᵃᵖᵖˡᵉ ʳᵉˢⁱᵈᵉⁿᶜᵉ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠⁱˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵒʷˡ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒ
ᶜᵒᵒˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˢ
ᵗᵒ ˢⁱⁿᵏ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ
ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡⁱᵖ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳⁱⁿˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵈʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵗʰⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵉʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗᵉᵐᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵘʳᵉ‧
ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃʳᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ
ˢᵘᶠᶠᵉʳ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ ˢᵒ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ
ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ᵈⁱʳᵉᶜᵗˡʸ ᵖᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᶜᵉ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵃ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ
ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ
ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃⁿ ᵒⁿ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵒⁿ
ᵗʰᵉ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ⸴ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽"
"ᵁᵍʰʰʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧
"ᵂᵘʰ? ᵂʰᵃᵃ⁻ ʷʰᵃ’ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ ᴵ?" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧
"ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵒᵛᵉʳ
ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉᵃᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵐᵒᵏᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ
ᴵ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃᶠᵉ‧"
"ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮ⁻⁻ ʷʰ⁻ʷʰᵃ⁻ʰᵘʰ?"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ
ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ?"
ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏᵉᵉⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ‧
"ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵇᵉʰⁱⁿᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ‧
"ᴿᵉᵃᵈʸ?" ᴴᵉ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵗˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁱᵗˢ
ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ʷʰᵃᵗ ʷᵃʳᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ; ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ‧ "ᴵ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ
ⁱⁿ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˢᵗʳᵃʷ‧" ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧
"ᵀᵃˢᵗᵉˢ ʳᵉᶠʳᵉˢʰⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧
"ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒˡᵛᵉ ᵃ ᴿᵘᵇⁱᵏ'ˢ ᶜᵘᵇᵉ
ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵒʳ ᵍᵒ ᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ‧"
"ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ'ˢ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵗᵒʳᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ
ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧" 
"ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢʷᵉᵃᵗʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉᵃᵏ?" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ
ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᶠⁱʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᶜᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧"
"ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ⁱⁿ ʲᵉˡˡʸᶠⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱᵉˡᵈˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᶜᵒʳᵃˡ
ᵗʳᵉᵉ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᶠⁱʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ
ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ'ᵈ ᵐᵉˡᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵃᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᴵ
ᵃˢˢᵘᵐᵉ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ
ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ˢᵒ⸴ ᵗʰᵃ⁻ ᵘʰ⸴ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸ⁻ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧‧" "ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ‧ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ‧"
"ᵂᵉˡˡ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵃ ʷᵃˢʰ
ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ
ʰⁱˢ ᵃˡᵃʳᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵒᵛᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧
"ᴵ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉᶻᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ
ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ
ᵇʸ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃˢʰ
ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ˢᵘʳᵉ‧" ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ˢᵘᵖⁱⁿᵉ‧
"ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ˢᵒ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵏⁱᵈ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵐᵉ ⁱᶠ
ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴳᵒᵒᵈ
ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵒᵖᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ
ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵇʸ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧
"ᴬˡˡ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ
ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ⸴ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ
ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʳᵉˢᵗᶠᵘˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵘʳᶜʰᵉᵈ
ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ
ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ 'ᴿᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵖᵒᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧'
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 𝟔𝟓𝟎

new spongebob/plankton Spongebob Squarepants/Sheldon J. Plankton SpongeBob SquarePants (character) plankbob plankbobs helping others healing and caring liar liar planks on fire

ᴸⁱᵗʰᵖ Part 2
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ⸴ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ
ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵘᶜʰ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵃˢ ˢᵘᶜʰ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵒˢᵗᵖᵒⁿᵉ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ ᵒʳ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵖʳᵉᶠᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ
ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ!" 'ᴼʰ‧‧' ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵃˡᵏˢ
ᵗᵒ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ‧ "ᴰⁱᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ?"
"ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵗᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧" "ᵂʰʸ?" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ
ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧" "ᴮᵘˢʸ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ?"
"ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗˢ‧ "ᵂʰʸ ⁿᵒᵗ?"
"ᵂᵉˡˡ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰⁱʳᵈ
ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ˢᵘʳᵍⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ‧‧‧"
"ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‽" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ
ʰᵉ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ˢᵐᵒᵗʰᵉʳᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ʰʸᵖᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃᵗᵉ‧
ᴬˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵇʳⁱᵉᶠ ⁿᵃᵖ
ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧
"ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ
ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ
ᴵ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ
ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʸᵒᵘ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ
ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵘʳᵖʳⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ!"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃᵗ‧ "ᴴⁱ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!"
'ᴰⁱᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ?' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉʳˢ ᵃˢ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ‧ "ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"
"ᴵ'ᵐ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ˢᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᵏⁱᵈ; ᴵ'ᵐ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ˢⁱᵗ?"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵈᵍᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧
"ᴵ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ᴮᵃʳᵍ ᴺ ᴹᵃʳᵗ ᵒⁿ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ!"
ᴴᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᵍˢ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ᵖᵃᶜᵏˢ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧"
"ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰʸ'ᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶠᵒʷ ᵐᵉ?" "ᴵᵗ'ˡˡ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵒ
ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᵃˢ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵉʷ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉᵈ ʷʰᵃᵗ?" "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵗʳʸ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
"ᴼʰ ⁱᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ⸴ ᵒⁿ ᵃᶜᶜᵒᵘⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ‧‧‧"
"ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ?" "ʸᵉˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʸᵒ‧‧‧"
"ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧
"ᔆᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵉᵈᵍᵉ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧" "ʸᵉˢ?"
"ᵂᵉˡˡ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵉˢⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ
ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ⸴ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃʳᵉ ᵒʳ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˡⁱⁿᵍᵉʳˢ‧"
"ᴼʰ‧" "ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ
ʷⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒʳ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ‧"
ᵀʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗʳʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ
ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʷ
ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʷᵉˡᶜᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᴵˢ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵃˢᵏ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵃ ᑫᵘᵉˢᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ?" "ᴰᵉᵖᵉⁿᵈˢ‧" "ᴵᶠ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃˢᵏ
ʷʰᵃᵗ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ?" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ 
ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴵ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ
ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᴵ
ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ'ᵐ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧"
"ᔆᵒ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ⁱᵗ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ?" "ᴺᵒᵗ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵈᵘʳᵉ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗʳᵒⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ˢᵒ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ
ʰᵃᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ʳᵉᶜᵒˡˡᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ'ˢ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ʳᵉᵍʳᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ
ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᑫᵘⁱʳʳᵉˡ? ᴬⁿᵈ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ! ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ‧"
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵈʸ
ʷᵒʳᵏˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱˢ ʰᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ?" "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧"
"ᴴᵉʸ ᵏⁱᵈ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒʳ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ
ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ᵒᵘᵍʰᵗᵗᵃ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧" "ᴳᵒᵗ ⁱᵗ!" ᵀʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ
ⁱⁿ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᵂʰʸ'ˢ ˢʰᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ʳᵒᵒᵐ?"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵇᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ᵛⁱʳᵘˢ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ!"
"ᴱˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ⸴ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵖᵘʳᵖᵒˢᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵘᵖ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ!"
ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵘˢ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢᵒ⁻ᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ!"
"ᵂʰ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ
ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ
ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵉⁿˢⁱᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ‧
"ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ‧‧" ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉˢ‧ "ᔆᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ
ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵉˡᵗˢ ᵒʳ‧‧‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧
"ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵉˢˢ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ
ʷᵉᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ˢʰᵉ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ
ᵒⁿ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇˡᵃᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧"
"ᵂʰᵃᵗ; ᶠⁱⁿᵉ?" "ᴳᵉᵗ ᵐ⁻ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ⸴ ⁱ⁻ⁱᵗ ʰ⁻ʰᵘʳᵗˢ‧‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᴬʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᵗᵒ
ᵗⁱʷᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰ⁻ʰ⁻ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵇᵒᵗʰ‧
"ᴼʰ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢ⁻ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵃʳᵉ ⁱᵐᵖᵒʳᵗᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖʷᵉᵃˢᵉ ʷᵉᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸ‧" "ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ!"
to be cont. Pt. Three

new lithp split into parts wisdom tooth wisdom teeth

ᴸⁱᵗʰᵖ Part 3
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ 
ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵒ ᶜᵒⁿᵗʳᵒˡ ᵒᶠ
ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʷʰᵃᵗ
ᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧
ᴮᵘᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ 
ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ
ʰᵃⁿᵍˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢᵉᵈ
ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ
ᵈʳᵃʷᵉʳ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ
ˢᵉᵉ ᵃ ʲᵒᵘʳⁿᵃˡ‧ ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ʳᵉᵃᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʲᵒᵘʳⁿᵃˡ ᵐᵒˢᵗˡʸ
ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵃⁿ ᵉⁿᵗʳʸ ᵒᶠ
ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵗᵒ!
'ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒˢᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ
ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡ ʷᵃʸ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵈ
ᵃʳᵍᵘᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴮᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᴮᵃˢˢ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ‧ ᴬ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵉᶜᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ!
ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵘʸ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳʸ
ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ʷʰᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ‧ ᵀʰᵉⁿ ᴹʳ‧
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ⸴ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ʷᵒʳˢᵉ‧ ᔆᵒ
ᵗʰᵉⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴵ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒʷ
ʳⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧'
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵒᵘʳⁿᵃˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧
'ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃʳᵉˢ‧‧' ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴹᵒʳᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ
ⁱᶜᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧"
"ᴵⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʲᵃʷ?" "ᴳᵘᵐˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˢᵒˡᵘᵗⁱᵒⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈᵃᵐᵖ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧
"ᔆᵒᵃᵏᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶜᵒᵒˡ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ⸴ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ? ᴮᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ?"
"ʸᵉˢ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˡʸ ⁱⁿ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧
"ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵒⁿ’ʸ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿ’ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ‧ ᴵᶠ ᵃⁿʸ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ʷⁱᵛᵛ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᶠʷᵉⁿˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ
ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧" "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ
ᵉⁿʲᵒʸ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᵏᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵃⁿʸ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷʰᵉʰ ᴵ ᵖˡᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵐⁱˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʷᵃⁿᵗ ᴵ
ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˡˡᵒʷˢ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵗᵒ
ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ'ˢ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʷʳⁱˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
"ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶠʳᵉˢʰ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ
ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᵖⁱⁿᵏ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ
ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵈᵃᵐᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ
ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧ "ᴰᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗ⁻ᵗᵉˡˡ
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᵃ⁻ᵃᶜᶜᵉᵖᵗᵃᵇʷᵉ ᶠ⁻ᶠᵒʳ
ᵘˢ ᵗ⁻ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘⁿᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ
ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ⁱⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉ‧
ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʰᵘⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ
ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵃˡˡ
ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʷᵉᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧"
ᵂʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᴮʳᵘⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒᵉˢⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐ
ᵗᵒ ᵇᵃᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʷᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱˢ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ⁿᵃᵗᵘʳᵃˡ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᵗᵉˡˡˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐⁱⁿᵍ
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵒᶠ ʷʰʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ⁱᵐᵖˡⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵒʷ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵘⁿᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈˡʸ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ‧"
ᔆᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ 'ᵉᵐ ᵇᵉ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ
ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ‧ "ᔆᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ
ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ⸴ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ
ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵉˣᵖˡᵒᵈᵉ; ᵒʷⁿʷʸ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʷ ᵐʸ
ʷⁱᶠᵉ'ˢ ᶠʷᵉⁿˢ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵐʸ ⁿᵒⁿˢᵉⁿˢᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʷ
ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵃʷᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉⁱʷᵈ‧" "ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?"
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴸᵒᵒᵏ; ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ
ˢᵒ ᵃᵐᵃᶻⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴵᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ˢᵗʳᵉⁿᵍᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗ ˢᵘᶜʰ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒ
ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ
ᵃ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ⁱᶠ ⁿᵒᵗ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ‧ ᴵᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵒᵈⁱᵉˢ
ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃˡ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒ ᵉˣᵖᵉʳᵗ‧ ᵀᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧"
"ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵘᵖ
ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ⁱᶠ ᴵ
ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ
ʷᵉ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ
ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵘⁿˡᵉˢˢ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ
ᵍᵒ ᶠᵒʷ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵖᵉᵗ ˢⁿᵃⁱˡ‧ ᴳᵒᵒᵈ
ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧" End Finale

new lithp split into parts wisdom tooth wisdom teeth

ᴮᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵀᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
“ᴼʰ ᵖᵒᵒʳ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ!” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ
ᵐᵘᵐ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧
“ᔆᵘʳᵉ ʷᵉ’ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᵂᵉ’ᵛᵉ ˢᵒᶠᵗ
ᶠᵒᵒᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ‧ ᔆᵒ
ʸᵉˢ, ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿʸ
ᶜʰᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱˢᵏˢ‧” “ᴹᵒᵐᵐʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ…”
“ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ’ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ?
ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ
ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ’ˢ ˢᵒ ˢᵐᵃˡˡ, ⁿᵒ
ᵒᶠᶠᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧ ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ᴳᵒʳᵈᵒⁿ‧”
ᴴᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ, ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ⁿᵒʷ
ᶠᵃᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵃⁿˣⁱᵒᵘˢ ˢᵒⁿ‧ “ᴸⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ, ᵃⁿ ᵉᵐᵉʳᵍᵉⁿᶜʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᵖᵃʳᵉⁿᵗˢ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ’ᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ
ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ
ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵖˡᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ
ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ
ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ…”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ‧ “ᵂʰᵃ…” “ʸᵒᵘ
ˢᵉᵉ, ᶠᵒʳ ‘ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵉˢ ˢᵃᵖⁱᵉⁿᵗⁱᵃᵉ’ ᵗᵒ
ᵍʳᵒʷ…” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ
ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ!”
“ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʰⁱʳᵈ ᵐᵒˡᵃʳˢ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵒᵛᵉʳ…”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ
ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ
ˢᵃᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ᴹᵘᵐ ʷⁱˡˡ ʰᵉ ᵇᵉ ʰᵘʳᵗ?”
“ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ
ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ʰᵉ
ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧‧”
“ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ!” “ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉʸ
ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ʷⁱᵗʰ, ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵘˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧”
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ’ˢ ᶠᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ᴳᵒʳᵈᵒⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ
ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ, ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧
ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉᵈ, ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵗᵒ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵇᵒᵗʰ‧ “ᴴᵒʷ ⁱˢ ʰᵉ?”
“ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ˢᵖᵉᵃᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ, ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ⁱⁿ
ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ ᴵ’ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ
ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ
ᶜᵃʳᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ’ˢ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ‧”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵃˢ ᴹˢ‧ 
ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʳᵉᶜᵉⁱᵛᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒᵗᵉˢ ᶠᵒʳ‧
“ᴺᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ?”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢʰᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ
ʲᵘᵐᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴸᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ
ᵗʰᵉᵐ, ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ ⁱⁿᵛⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧
“ᵂᵉ’ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ
ᵉᵃˢʸ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ’ˢ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ‧” ᴬˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ
ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ’ˢ, ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ
ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴼᵖᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰᵉᵈ, ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃʳᵉ ʸᵉᵗ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵇᵘʳʳᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳ ᵈʳᵉˢˢ‧
“ᴵ ⁱᵐᵃᵍⁱⁿᵉᵈ ʷᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃᵗᵉ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ
ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃ ᶠᵘᵗᵘʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵘˢ ᵇᵒᵗʰ…” ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ‧
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵘᵗ
ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ 
ᵖᵘᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧ “ᴬˡˡ
ᵈᵒⁿᵉ!” ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉᵒⁿ‧
“ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ’ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?”
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ
ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ, ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ‧
“ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵃᵈʸ ᵗᵒ…” “ᴳᵉⁿᵉ‽” ˢˡᵘʳʳᵉᵈ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ, ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈˡʸ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ᴼʰ
ʰⁱ‧‧” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ᵃˢ
ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵘⁿˢᵘʳᵉ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵒᵃᶜʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧
ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵃˢ
ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ
ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ᵃʷᵏʷᵃʳᵈ‧
ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵃᶠʳᵃⁱᵈ, ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ
ᵘⁿˢᵘʳᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵈⁱˢᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵃˢ
ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ
ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ’ˢ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᶜᵗ ᵃˢ
ᵘˢᵘᵃˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵒʳᵉⁿᵉˢˢ ᵃⁿᵈ
ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ‧
ᵀʰᵉʸ’ʳᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ
ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁿᵉʷ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧ “ᴸᵉᵗ’ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ‧‧” ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ‧ “ᴼᵖᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ
ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ!”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰⁱᵗᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁿᵒʷ
ᶜᵒˡᵒᵘʳᵉᵈ ʳᵉᵈ, ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒˡᵈ
ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧ “ᴮⁱᵗᵉ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ⁿᵒʷ
ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ‧”
ᔆʰᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ
ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ʲᵒᵇ!” ᔆʰᵉ
ˢᵐⁱˡᵉˢ‧ “ᵂʰʸ?” ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢᵖᵒᵏᵉ
ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵃᵛᵉ
ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ʷᵉˡˡ‧ ᴾʳᵒᵘᵈ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ!”
“ᴴᵘʰ?” ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵃⁿᵈ
ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧ “ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ
ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ʰᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ
ʷⁱˢᵈᵒᵐ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ ᵒᵘᵗ?” ᴴᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ⁿᵉᵃʳ ʰⁱˢ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏˢ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧
“ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵛ
ᵖʳᵒᵍʳᵃᵐᵐᵉˢ ᵒʳ…” “ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ʰᵉ
ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ᵍᵒᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ’ˢ
ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈʳᵒʷˢʸ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵘˢᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵗʰ ᵉˣᵗʳᵃᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧
ᴴᵉ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ
ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ⁱᵗ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵃᵖ‧
“ᵂʰʸ’ˢ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ?”
“ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒ
ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʰᵃᵈ 
ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶠᵒᵘʳ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵉᵉᵗʰ
ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ʰᵃᵛᵉ
ⁿᵘᵐᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵉⁿᵗˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵃʷ‧”
ᔆʰᵉ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ⁱⁿ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ’ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘᵖ ˢᵒ
ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ?” “ᵂᵉˡˡ ʸᵉˢ ᴵ
ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰʸ ⁱᵗ’ᵈ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ʷᵉ’ᵈ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ᵇᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧‧”
“ᔆᵒ ʸᵒᵘ’ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ 
ᵂᵉˡˡ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵒ
ⁱᵐᵃᵍⁱⁿᵉ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ
ᵍᵉᵗ ʷᵒᵏᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ‧‧” “ᴵ’ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ
ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ…” “ᔆᵒ ⁱᵐᵃᵍⁱⁿᵉ
ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ, ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵒ
ᵈʳᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧‧”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉʳˢ ʰᵉʳ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧ “ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ
ˢᵒ‧‧” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵃᵖ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗᵒ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ, ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠ
ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧ ᴸᵉˢˢ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵐʸ ᵈᵉⁿᵗⁱˢᵗ
ᵃᵖᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ, ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ‧’
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ
ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵒᵍᵍʸ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧ ᵀᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ
ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ, ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵍᵃᵍˢ‧
ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉᵃˢᵒⁿ, ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃʷ
ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ʸᵒᵍʰᵘʳᵗ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ!” ᔆʰᵉ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵍᵃᵘᶻᵉ‧
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ, ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ
ᵐᵘᵐ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵉᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵍʰᵘʳᵗ‧
“ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧”
ᴹˢ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ‧
“ᵂⁱˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃⁱⁿˢ ʷᵃˢʰ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃⁿᵈ
ᵗᵒʷᵉˡ ᵒʳ ᵈᵒ…” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ!”
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ’ˢ ᵐᵘᵐ ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡᵉᵈ‧ “ᔆᵒ ᵈᵒᵉˢ
ⁱᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ?” ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ˢʰʳᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ‧
“ᴴᵒᵖᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧”
“ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵃᵇˢᵒˡᵘᵗᵉˡʸ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ
ᵇᵘᵗ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᵐᵉ ‘ᴳᵉⁿᵉ’ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ’ᵗ 
ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ‧‧” ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ‧
“ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵖᵃʸ ᵃᵗᵗᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ
ʸᵒᵘ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ; ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ’ᵈ ᵇᵉ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ⁱᶠ
ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ’ˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ!” “ᴵ ᵃᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ
ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ, ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᴼˡᵈ ᴹᵃⁿ
ᴶᵉⁿᵏⁱⁿˢ ᵗʳʸ ᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ!”
“ʸᵉᵃ! ᴬⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒ 
ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿˢ‧‧” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ,
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ, ᵇᵒᵗʰ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ, ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ 
ᶠᵒʳᵉᵛᵉʳ!” ᵀʰᵉʸ ʰᵘᵍ, ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵘᵗᵘʳᵉ‧ 
“ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇʸ ᵐʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ
ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ ᵐᵉ…” “ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ
ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ‧‧” ✧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭 | 𝟗𝟖𝟗

new krabs/plankton Eugene Krabs/Sheldon J. Plankton Eugene Krabs & Sheldon J. Plankton plabs plabscore childhood friends dental intervention dental laughing gas post-anesthesia confusion excessive drool exessive drooling best friends together

"Come on, it'll be fun," Enid begged, her eyes wide with excitement.

Wednesday sat quietly in the corner of the room, her black dress blending into the shadows. She 
didn't look up from her book, her finger marking her place. "I don't think so," she said, her voice 
calm and measured.

Enid pouted, her cheerleader's spirit momentarily dampened. "But it's the prom dance, Wednesday. 
Everyone's going to be there!"

Wednesday closed her book with a soft thud and looked up, her gaze piercing through Enid's 
hopeful facade. "I see your enthusiasm, but crowded social gatherings are not my idea of 
fun."

Enid sighed, understanding that pushing the issue would lead nowhere. She sat down next to her 
friend, her own excitement dimming. "I know, I know. But it's our senior year. It's like, a rite of 
passage or something."

Wednesday's eyes remained on the closed book in her lap. "I'd prefer to pass on that particular 
rite."

Enid leaned in closer, whispering conspiratorially, "But it's the perfect place to observe human 
behavior. Think of it as an anthropological study."

Wednesday's eyes lit up slightly at the thought. "I suppose you have a point," she conceded. "But I'll 
need to establish some ground rules."

Enid clapped her hands together. "Of course! What do you need?"

Wednesday thought for a moment before listing her conditions. "First, no slow dancing. Second, I 
control the music playlist. Third, I wear what I want."

Enid nodded eagerly. "Deal! I'll handle the first two. And as for the third, I trust your impeccable 
taste."

Wednesday raised an eyebrow. "My taste is not up for debate, nor is it the issue. It's the school's 
dress code that requires negotiation."

Enid's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Leave that to me," she said, already texting away on her 
phone. Within minutes, she had secured a meeting with the principal to discuss "alternative 
fashion choices" for the prom.

As the big night approached, Enid sent Wednesday a playlist of dark, rhythmic tunes that she had 
carefully curated. Each song was a masterpiece of gothic rock, a genre that she knew would 
resonate with her friend's soul. Meanwhile, Wednesday had been busy designing the perfect dress
—a long, flowing gown of midnight black with intricate white lace that looked like it had been 
plucked from a Victorian mourning ceremony. She had paired it with her favorite black boots and a 
choker necklace adorned with a single crimson rose.

The day of the prom, Enid couldn't contain her excitement. She bustled into the room, her own 
outfit a vibrant mix of neon colors that seemed to glow in the dim light of the Addams' mansion. 
"Wednesday, you have to come see this!" she exclaimed, her voice carrying the urgency of a child 
who had just discovered a secret treasure.

Wednesday set down her scalpel, which she had been using to dissect a particularly interesting 
spider, and followed Enid upstairs. The dress laid out on her bed was indeed a sight to behold. It 
was a macabre symphony of black taffeta and delicate lace, the skirt adorned with a pattern of 
thorny vines that looked like they could draw blood with a single brush. The bodice hugged her 
slender frame, the neckline plunging just low enough to hint at the darkness beneath.

"It's... " she began, searching for the right word.

"Awful," Enid offered, her tone teasing.

Wednesday smirked. "Perfect," she corrected, her voice laden with approval. "It's perfect."

new AI Story Generator POV Wednesday Addams addams family references school dances Holidays/Celebrations modern 2020s helping others wenclair autistic author

Wisdom Teeth and Wide Eyes: A Live Stream Disaster
ratalarry
Summary:
Harry gets his wisdom teeth removed and it’s very chaotic and funny.

Work Text:
Louis couldn't help but chuckle to himself as he set his phone for a live stream in the waiting room of the oral 
surgeon's office. Louis knew the combination of anesthesia and pain medication was going to make for an 
interesting day. Harry was already a bit of a goofball on a normal day, so the idea of him being under the 
influence of medication had Louis both excited and a little apprehensive.

"Hey, everyone," Louis greeted the camera with a smile. "So, I’m currently waiting for Harry to wake up from 
getting his wisdom teeth out. Thought I’d take you along for the ride today because, well, let’s be honest—it’s 
probably going to be hilarious."

The chat quickly filled with comments from viewers, all eager to see what antics Harry would get up to. Louis 
kept an eye on the door, waiting for the nurse to come out.

A few minutes later, the door opened, and a nurse came out with a big grin on her face. "You can come back 
now," she said. "He’s awake, and, well…."

Louis couldn’t help but laugh as he followed the nurse to the room. He could hear Harry mumbling incoherently, 
his words slurred, tone full of exaggerated emotion. When Louis walked in, he was greeted by the sight of Harry 
sitting in a recliner, his cheeks puffed up, gauze packed inside his mouth.

"Hey," Louis said softly, trying to suppress his laughter as he approached.

But the moment Louis touched Harry’s arm, Harry jerked back dramatically, his eyes wide with indignation. 
"UGH!" he exclaimed, his voice muffled. "You can’t TOUCH me! I have a BOYFRIEND!"

The nurses and doctors in the room couldn’t help but chuckle at Harry’s outburst, trying to hide their laughter 
behind their hands. Louis bit his lip, struggling to keep a straight face as he played along.

"Harry, I am your boyfriend."

Harry blinked up at Louis, his brows furrowing in confusion as he tried to process what he’d just heard. After a 
moment, his expression softened, and he blinked slowly as if realizing something profound. "Oh…?" voice 
softening into something resembling awe.

"Yes, love, I’m your boyfriend."

Harry’s face lit up with a dopey grin, eyes shining with affection. "love you," he slurred, leaning but stopping just 
short, his balance a bit off.

Louis laughed, heart swelling with warmth as he carefully helped Harry to his feet. "I love you too, Haz," he said, 
wrapping an arm around Harry to steady him.

With some help from the nurse, Louis got Harry into the car, all while continuing the live stream. The viewers 
were eating it up, flooding the chat with heart emojis and laughing faces.

As they made their way, Harry kept trying to say something, but the gauze in his mouth made his words nearly 
impossible to understand. Louis just nodded along, making sure Harry stayed upright as he got him into the 
passenger seat.

Once on the road, Louis decided they should stop and get something soft for Harry. 

Louis ordered a vanilla milkshake for Harry and some soup for himself. As they waited, Harry kept looking 
around the car, his expression growing more and more puzzled.

"Did you get me anything?" Harry suddenly asked, his voice full of concern.

Harry’s eyes widened in shock, and his lower lip started to tremble. "You… you didn’t get me anything?" he asked, 
his voice breaking as tears welled up in his eyes. "But… I thought…"

 "I got you a milkshake, see? It’s right here."

Harry’s tears spilled over as he looked at the milkshake, and he let out a relieved sob. "You did get me 
something…" he whispered, sniffling as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. "Thank you, Louis… I love 
you so much…"

Louis’s heart melted as he handed Harry the milkshake, watching as Harry clumsily tried to drink. "I love you too, 
Haz," Louis said softly, voice full of affection. "I’m always going to take care of you."

After the milkshake, Harry seemed to calm down, though the medication was still making him act a bit loopy. As 
they continued to drive, Harry noticed Louis talking to the camera again, answering questions from the viewers.

But in his foggy state, Harry misinterpreted what was happening. He turned to Louis with a look of betrayal on 
his face. "Why… why are you talking about me?" he asked, his voice quivering with hurt. "Are you… are you being 
mean? Are you gossiping about me?"

Louis was taken aback, but he quickly realized what was happening. "No, no, Haz, I’m not being mean," he 
assured, reaching over to squeeze Harry’s hand. "I’m just talking to the stream, letting them know how you’re 
doing. I would never gossip about you."

Harry blinked, confusion deepening. "You’re… you’re not my real boyfriend, are you?" he asked, his voice dropping 
to a whisper. "You did something to… why are my cheeks so big? What did you do?"

Louis couldn’t help but laugh softly, even as he tried to reassure Harry. "Haz, love, I promise I’m your real 
boyfriend. Your cheeks are big because of the surgery, remember?."

But Harry wasn’t convinced. In a sudden fit of defiance, he reached into his mouth and pulled out one of the 
pieces of gauze, spitting it out at Louis before bursting into a fit of giggles that lasted a good ten minutes.

Louis laughed along with him, shaking his head in disbelief at how chaotic the day had become. The viewers 
were loving it, the chat exploding with laughter and supportive comments. Louis had to admit, despite the 
madness, it was endearing to see Harry in this state—so unfiltered, so purely himself.

Eventually, they made it home, and Louis helped Harry out of the car, guiding him carefully up to the apartment. 
As they approached the door, Louis suddenly remembered the prank he had set up earlier in the day—he had put 
plastic wrap over the doorway as a joke, intending to surprise Harry when he got home.

But in his current state, Harry wasn’t exactly coordinated, and before Louis could stop him, Harry walked straight 
into the plastic wrap, bouncing back slightly before staring at it in confusion.

"Louis!" Harry exclaimed, his voice full of indignation as he rubbed his face. "Why is there a wall here? Who put 
this wall here?"

Louis bust out laughing, quickly pulling down the plastic wrap as he guided Harry into the apartment. "Sorry, 
Haz, that was supposed to be a prank, but I didn’t mean for you to walk right into it."

Harry pouted, crossing his arms over his chest. "You’re mean," he muttered, but there was no real anger in his 
voice. 
Louis grinned, leaning down to kiss the top of Harry’s head. "You’re right, love. I’m sorry. No more pranks today, I 
promise."

As they settled into the living room, Harry suddenly looked up at Louis with wide, worried eyes. "Louis," he said, 
his voice trembling, "I… I think I did something wrong. I’m really sorry… please don’t be mad at me…"

Louis’s heart broke at the sheer vulnerability in Harry’s voice. He sat down beside him, pulling Harry into a gentle 
hug. "You didn’t do anything wrong, Haz," Louis whispered, stroking Harry’s hair. "There’s nothing to be sorry for."

"But… but it’s always my fault," Harry mumbled, voice small. "I don’t want you to be mad… I love you, Louis… 
please don’t leave me…"

Louis held Harry tighter, aching at the thought of Harry feeling like this. "I’m not mad, and I’m never going to 
leave you, Harry," he said firmly. "I love you more than anything. You’re safe with me, always."

Harry sniffled, cuddling closer to Louis, his anxiety slowly fading as he felt the warmth and comfort of Louis’s 
embrace. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice soft and full of love. "I’m really lucky to have you."

"No, Haz," Louis whispered back, pressing a soft kiss to Harry’s forehead, "I’m lucky."

They stayed like that for a while, just holding each

other, til Harry suddenly perked up and looked at Louis with a serious expression. "Louis, I need you to do 
something for me," he said, his tone urgent.

"What is it, love?" Louis asked, a bit concerned by the sudden change in Harry’s demeanor.

"My skincare routine," Harry said, nodding as if this was the most important thing in the world. "I can’t do it right 
now, but it’s really important. Can you do it for me?"

Louis bit back a smile, nodding earnestly. "Of course, Haz. I’ll take care of it for you."

With Harry directing him (as best as he could in his current state), Louis carefully went through the steps of 
Harry’s skincare routine, applying each product with gentle hands. Harry watched him with a look of pure 
contentment, clearly pleased with how Louis was taking care of him.

By the time they finished, Harry was starting to doze off again, his eyes drooping as he leaned against Louis. 
"Thank you," he murmured sleepily. "You’re the best…"

Louis smiled, feeling a deep sense of love and warmth as he held Harry close. "I’m just taking care of you, love," 
he whispered. "Now, let’s get you to bed."

Louis carefully helped Harry to the bedroom, guiding him under the covers and making sure he was 
comfortable. As he tucked Harry in, he couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride and affection for the man.

"Goodnight, Haz," Louis whispered, leaning down to press a soft kiss to Harry’s cheek. "I love you."

Harry, already half-asleep, mumbled something that sounded like "you too" before drifting off completely.

As Louis quietly left the room, he couldn’t help but chuckle to himself, thinking back on the chaos. It had been a 
whirlwind, but also been a reminder of just how much he loved Harry—every part of him.

And as he finally settled down on the couch, ready to relax after a long day, Louis knew one thing for sure: he 
wouldn’t trade this life with Harry for anything.

Published:2024-08-24

new Harry Styles/Louis Tomlinson harry styles louis tomlinson Background & Cameo Characters wisdom teeth Pranks and Practical Jokes One Direction (Band)

He slurred his words, a side effect of his wisdom tooth surgery.
"W-wha...wha' happened?" he mumbled.
Karen held his hand, her thumb tracing comforting circles on his palm. "You're ok, just had wisdom teeth removed."
Plankton blinked, trying to make sense of the world. "Teeth?" He says through thickness of his mouth. "What teeth?" The nurse then tells "Looks good. Just rest for a bit. The anesthesia can feel loopy."
 A trickle of drool slid down the side of his mouth. He tried to lift his hand.
"H-here," Karen said, gently dabbing at the corner of his mouth. "You're ok. It's normal."
Plankton's eye closed, and he leaned into her touch, the world fading to comforting haze.
"Don't worry," she whispered, stroking him. "I'm here."
Within moments, his breathing grew even, chest rising and falling in gentle rhythm that told her he had succumbed to sleep.
His breathing deepened, mouth slightly agape. Karen watched the rise and fall of his chest, the soft snores that punctuated the silence. The steady beep of the heart monitor was an assuring metronome as she waited.
A droplet of drool had formed and was slowly making its way to the pillow. The nurse told it might happen.
It clung to the edge of his mouth before splattering onto the pillow. His mouth twitched in his sleep, and she wondered if he’s dreaming.
The nurse returns with water and ice chips, placing them on the tray. "He'll need these when he wakes," she instructed. "They'd help with the swelling and keep him hydrated."
Karen nodded. "How long til he's fully awake?" she asked.
"Could be an hour."
The only sounds the occasional snore from Plankton. Drool continued to escape, forming a puddle on the pillow. She wiped it.
She saw the gauze pads tucked in his cheeks. They looked out of place, despite the sleep medication lulled him to.
The door creaked open, and in stumbled SpongeBob. "Plankton! You ok?" he exclaimed.
"Shh, he's sleeping," Karen whispers. "They took his wisdom teeth."
SpongeBob's eyes widened further. "Wisdom teeth? Gosh, Plankton, sounds painful!"
Karen nodded solemnly. "But he's tough. He'll be ok."
Plankton stirred in his sleep, a low groan escaping his throat.
"Shh," Karen soothed, her voice gentle. "You're ok. Just rest."
SpongeBob tiptoed over. "How's he?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
"Sleeping it off. The anesthesia wearing off."
SpongeBob nods, eyes not leaving Plankton. "What's with gauze?"
"Helps with bleeding," Karen explained. "It's normal."
SpongeBob's concern palpable. "B-bleeding?"
"It's ok," Karen assured him. "Just a precaution. He'll be fine."
SpongeBob’s gaze lingers. He gently took Plankton's hand, his own fingers wrapping around his. His grip was firm but gentle, a silent promise to be there.
The nurse removes the gauze, leaving his mouth open and vulnerable.
Finally, Plankton's eye flutters open, still clouded by the anesthesia.
"What...wha's goin' on?" he slurred, voice thick and groggy in confusion.
"You had your wisdom teeth out," Karen said.
"Mmph," he managed.
SpongeBob leans in with concern. "You had a little operation. We’re in the recovery room."
Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he tried to sit up, only to be met with dizziness that sent him back. "Mm...Krabby Patty...?" he mumbled.
Karen chuckled. "No, aren’t at the Krusty Krab."
The reality of the situation slowly dawned on him. His mouth felt like it was filled with cotton. He reached for the cup of water, but his hand trembled, spilling the contents onto the tray.
"Oops," SpongeBob said getting napkins. "Let me help you."
But Plankton's eye had already rolled back into his head, his hand dropping limply to the side, slipping back into the abyss of his drug-induced haze.
The nurse returned, checked his vitals again, expression unchanged by his state. "It's normal as it can take awhile."
SpongeBob fidgeted, eyes never leaving Plankton's face.
"Is he...drooling?"
Karen nodded holding tissue ready. "Just be careful not to wake him up."
"Oh, right. I just wanted to make sure he was ok."
Karen gave his hand a comforting squeeze. "He is. Just let him rest, we're here for him when he wakes."
They sat in companionable silence, only sound the soft snores and occasional dribble. "Is that...normal?" he asked, voice a mix of fascination and horror.
"It's a side effect of the surgery," Karen explained gently, using a fresh tissue to wipe Plankton's mouth. "It can stop when he's fully awake." The nurse checked on him again. "Almost ready to go?"
Karen nods. "Yes, let's get him home. He might be a bit out of it." SpongeBob nods, eager. "I'll help too!"
"Thanks, SpongeBob," Karen said. "But remember, he's going to need lots of rest and quiet. Now, let's get him into the wheelchair."
With Karen's help, they managed to get Plankton into the chair, body limply compliant. His eye remained closed, his breathing even. As they wheeled him out, his snores grew quieter. In the car, Karen adjusted the seat so Plankton could lean back, his mouth still a little slack, drool pooling on the gauze she had placed. His mouth remained slightly open, gauze in his cheeks bulging with each inhale. "Look at the drool," SpongeBob whispered.
"It's just a side effect of the surgery," she said, handing SpongeBob a fresh tissue. "Make sure to keep his mouth clean. We don't want to get too messy." SpongeBob nodded, expression earnest as he took the tissue and began to dab at Plankton's mouth. Plankton's head lolled to the side again, and he let out a snort.
"It's okay, Plankton. We're almost home." she whispered, her voice gentle. Sponge Bob whispered, "I never knew Plankton to be so...so drooly." Karen's eyes remained on the road. "It's a side effect of the surgery," she reminded him. "It's nothing to be too concerned about." Sponge 
Bob nodded, his gaze lingering on Plankton's slack jaw. "We're home," Karen whispered, her voice barely audible.
Sponge Bob nodded, eyes glued to Plankton's still form. "Must we wake him?"
"Wait til we get him inside," Karen said, her voice soft. "He'd be more comfortable in his own bed."
They carefully maneuvered Plankton out of the car, his body still limp with sleep. Karen settled him into his bed, pulling the blankets up. "Leave him be," she said. "He needs his rest. He'll be ok," Karen assured him. "Just let him sleep it off." "I'll keep an eye on him," Sponge Bob offered, pulling up a chair. "Thanks," she said with gratitude. "I'll just be in the next room."
Sponge Bob nodded solemnly, taking his post by Plankton's bedside. He knew Plankton’s surgery had to have been tough on him.  He reached out and touched Plankton's arm. "Rest up, Plankton," he whispered. "I'll be here when you wake.."
Plankton stirred slightly, a soft groan escaping. His eye remained closed, but his hand twitched. SpongeBob leaned in closer, his heart racing.
"You ok, buddy?" he asked.
Plankton's eye opens, tongue thick and unresponsive. He tried to speak, but all that came out was slurred mumble.
"Wha...wha's...goin' on?"
The words were barely discernible, muffled by the gauze in his mouth and the thickness of his own drool. Plankton's trying to make sense of the shadows that surrounded him.
"You're home, Plankton," Sponge Bob said softly. "You had your wisdom teeth removed."
Plankton's mind raced as the fog of anesthesia slowly lifted. "T-teeth?" he slurred barely above a whisper.
SpongeBob nods. "You had your wisdom teeth out. It's ok, you're going to be fine."
He sat in the chair by the bed, watching the steady rise and fall of Plankton's chest. The gauze in his mouth was still soaked with drool.
As the light outside began to fade, Plankton stirred again, his eye fluttering. The pain in his mouth was a dull throb now, and the drugs had left him feeling groggy and disoriented. He tried to sit up, but the effort was too much. SpongeBob jumped to his side, his hands gentle as he put Plankton back down onto the pillow.
"Easy," he said. 
Plankton's eye searched, the fog of anesthesia still clouding his thoughts. "Sponge...Bob?" he managed to croak out.
"I'm here, Plankton," SpongeBob said, his voice filled with gentle concern.
Plankton's eye searched SpongeBob's face. "Why...are you...here?"
"I'm here to take care of you got wisdom teeth out, remember?"
Plankton's mouth felt like it was filled with soggy seaweed, thoughts jumbled. "Wisdom teeth?" he mumbled, his voice barely audible.
SpongeBob nods. "The surgery went well."
Plankton's gaze grew distant as he tried to piece together the events of the day. "What...what happened?"
Sponge Bob took a deep breath, preparing to explain it again. "You had to have your wisdom teeth out. Remember? You've been out of it all day." "My...my teeth?" Plankton repeated, still slurred.
Sponge Bob nods solemnly. "They had to take them out."
Plankton's eye grew even wider. "My...my...precious..."
Sponge Bob gently pushed him back. "It's ok. You don't have to worry. They're gone."
Plankton filled with panic. "Gone? How could I forget?"
SpongeBob looked at him with a mix of confusion and concern. "It's the medicine," he said, his voice calm. "It messes with your memory a bit."
Plankton's eye searched the room again, desperation growing with each passing second. "But...but I can't forget!" he slurred. "I can't forget about the...the...what was it again?"
SpongeBob leaned in closer, his voice filled with patience. "Your wisdom teeth. You had them removed."
Plankton's mind a jumble of half-formed thoughts. "Wisdom teeth," he murmured, words tasting foreign on his tongue. "Why would I forget something so...so..." His voice trailed off, and he frowned, his tiny brow furrowing.
Sponge Bob's gaze was steady and reassuring. "It's normal. I never knew you could be so... drool-y." Plankton shot up. "Drooly?"
"Don't worry," SpongeBob said. "It's a temporary side effect." Plankton's eye narrowed, and he managed to slur out, "You better not tell, I'd hate for my reputation to be ruined.."
"Don't worry," Sponge Bob promised. "Your secret's safe."

new AI Story Generator plankbobs plaren wisdom teeth

He felt his eyelid grow heavy to anesthesia.

"Alright, Mr. Plankton, you're gonna start 
feeling sleepy," the doctor's voice echoed. 
The world around him grew fuzzy, sounds 
becoming muffled and indistinct. His head 
lolled, body slack. The nurse's grew blurry, 
darkness before not even nothingness. 
Karen, his wife, sat by him.

Finally, the doctor stepped back, turned and 
gave her a thumbs up.
The nurse began to clean Plankton's face, 
wiping away the excess saliva and bleeding 
with gentle touch.

Karen follows as they wheel him out.

His bed was pushed into a small cubicle, his 
breathing slow and even.

In stumbled SpongeBob.

Karen smiles. "The surgery went well, he's 
just sleeping it off," she assured.

SpongeBob's taking in the beeping monitors. 
"What's all this for?" he asks, curiosity 
piqued.

"To make sure he's ok while he's asleep," 
Karen explained. "The doctor said he'd be 
out for a little while."

The yellow sponge nodded, his gaze 
lingering on the small wads of gauze 
peeking out from the sides of Plankton's 
mouth. "What's that?" he asks.

"It's to help absorb.."

Sponge Bob took in the sight of Plankton, 
who had begun to drool slightly onto the 
pillow beneath his head. The saliva pooled. 
"Oh no, Plankton. You're drooling!"

Sponge Bob watched as drool continued to 
form like a thin string connecting Plankton's 
mouth to the pillow. 
Karen chuckled softly. "It's normal, Sponge 
Bob. He won't feel it as he's asleep."

SpongeBob nodded, but curiosity remained.

"Can I... I mean, should I... wipe it up?" he 
asks.

Karen laughs. "It's ok, they'd take care of it. 
Just let him rest."

"I promise to be super gentle"

Karen nodded, a small smile playing. 
"Alright. Just be careful."
His movements were deliberate, eyes never 
leaving Plankton's mouth as he approached. 
The drool strand grew longer, a tiny bridge 
between his friend and the pillow.
The droplet fell away, landing on the pillow 
with a soft splat. Plankton stirred slightly but 
didn't wake. 
"It's fine. He's going to be a bit out of it when 
he wakes up anyway. Why don't you try 
talking to him while we wait for him to wake? 
It might help him feel more at ease."

"Hey it's Sponge Bob. You're ok, just having 
a little nap. No Krabby Patties to steal right 
now," he added with a chuckle.

Plankton's eye began to flutter, a sure sign 
that he was slowly coming back to 
consciousness. His body twitched, the 
anesthesia wearing off. "Looks like he's 
waking up," she said.

Karen leaned closer, her hand reaching out 
to gently squeeze his. "Honey, it's me," she 
whispered. "You're ok."

Plankton's unfocused and glazed. 
"Where... what... happened?" he mumbled. 
"You had wisdom teeth removed. You're in 
recovery," she said, voice soothing.

Plankton blinked. "Wis...wis...what?"

"You had a little...uh...dental appointment," 
SpongeBob said.

"Teeth...gone?" he mumbled, still groggy.

"You're fine," she assured.

"I feel... funny," he giggled, voice silly.

"Just relax, Plankton," Karen said. 
"But...but I wanna...see!" Plankton protested, 
arms flailing weakly. 
"Plankton, you need rest."

"But I'm not tired!" he exclaimed, as his head 
lolled back onto the pillow.
"I... I want to dance," he said, voice still 
slurred, which only resulted in more drool 
escaping.
"First, you gotta get better," she said, voice 
earnest.

Plankton's giggles grew, his eye half-closed. 
"But I'm already the best... at... at... at... " he 
mumbled, trailing off.

"It's anesthesia," the nurse chimed in. "It can 
make people say some funny things. You're 
just feeling a bit loopy, Plankton. You'll be 
back to your usual self soon."

Plankton's giggles grew softer, his eye 
struggling to stay open. "But... but... I'm not 
tired," he protested weakly, his voice a mere 
whisper. His eyelid began to droop once 
more.

Sponge Bob leaned in. "You just had 
surgery, Plankton. You need to rest," he said 
firmly.

Plankton's giggles turned into snores, his 
tiny body giving in despite his protests.

"He's going to be out for a while," the nurse 
said. "Anesthesia can take time to wear off 
completely."

Karen nodded, watching his chest rise and 
fall with each snore. Sponge Bob reached 
out and lightly patted Plankton's arm.
Plankton's snores grew quieter and stirred, 
eye cracking.

"Wha... SpongeBob?" he mumbled, groggy.

Sponge Bob's heart swelled at the sight of 
his confused expression. "Just keeping you 
company as you wake."

Plankton's eye rolled to the side. "Wha... 
what are you doing?" he slurred, his voice 
barely above a whisper. He tried to lift his 
hand to his mouth, but it flopped back down 
onto the bed with a limp thud. "Drool? I...I 
can't stop," he mumbled, his drool pooling 
around the fresh gauze.

Sponge Bob chuckles. "It's ok, Plankton," he 
said.

Plankton's eye narrows. "Not funny," he 
mumbled, words barely intelligible. Yet as he 
said it, another string of drool began to form, 
stretching from his mouth to the pillow.

Sponge Bob's chuckles grew. "I know, I 
know. It's just... you're so... so... " he couldn't 
find words, laughter took over.

Plankton's unable to control his drool. "I'm 
so...so...so..." he tried to form a coherent 
thought.

"So what, Plankton?"

"I'm...I'm not...not...drooling," he managed to 
say, words barely coherent.

But even as he spoke, a new droplet formed 
at the corner of his mouth. "You sure?" 
"St...stop," Plankton managed to mumble, 
his mouth open and drooling again. 
"It's...it's...embarrassing."

Sponge Bob smiled. "I know, you're ok. The 
surgery went well," he said. "Alright, we can 
get him ready to go home now," says nurse. 

They carefully lift Plankton from the bed, 
body still limp from the anesthesia.

"You ok?"

"Mm-hmm," Plankton mumbled, head lolling 
to one side. He struggled to keep his eye 
open, but the medication was too strong. 
Plankton's eye drooped shut once more, his 
snores echoing through the hall. "Whoa, 
there he goes again…"

"He's still pretty out of it," she said.

Plankton's head lolled to the side, his mouth 
hanging open. "Whoa, Plankton, wake up," 
Sponge Bob said, gently shaking his 
shoulder.

"Mmph," Plankton mumbled, his eye 
cracking open. "Where...are we?"

"Almost to the car," Karen said. "Just a bit 
longer."

But Plankton's eyelid grew heavier.

The nurse disappeared through the doors, 
leaving Karen and Sponge Bob to maneuver 
Plankton into a more upright position. His 
head kept flopping to one side, his snores 
grew louder. "Come on, Plankton, stay with 
us," Karen urged.

Sponge Bob leaned close. "You ok?" he 
asked, patting Plankton's shoulder.

Plankton's head lolled to the side, eye half-
open. "Mmph...tired," he mumbled.

Karen managed to get him in, his body 
collapsing into the seat like a ragdoll. She 
buckled him in. "You're gonna be ok," she 
whispered.

Sponge Bob climbed into the backseat.

Karen started the engine. "Let's get him 
home."

The car ride was a blur of Plankton's snores 
and occasional mumble. Sponge Bob sat in 
the back, his hand on Plankton's shoulder, 
keeping his friend from lolling too far to the 
side.

Each time Plankton nodded off, his mouth 
would droop, and gauze would slip out.

"Plankton, gotta keep it in."

Plankton mumbled something incoherent, 
his mouth still open and drooling.

Sponge Bob leaned in closer, his hand ready 
to catch the gauze if it fell out again. 
Plankton's eye fluttered open, looking 
around the car. "Just stay with us, ok?"

Sponge Bob nodded, hand on Plankton's 
shoulder. He watched as Plankton's eye 
drooped, the gauze slipping again. He 
leaned over and gently pushed it back.

"We're almost there."
 Karen chuckled from the driver's seat.

Sponge Bob’s grip on Plankton's shoulder 
tightening slightly. "Want to play a game?"

"Mmph...game?" he mumbled.

"I spy with my little eye, something..."

But Plankton's head had already dropped 
back, snores echoing. Karen glanced in the 
mirror. "I think he's out for the count," she 
said.

Sponge Bob was still vigilant, making sure 
Plankton didn't tumble out of the car. With 
Karen's help, they managed to get him to the 
couch. Sponge Bob helped prop Plankton 
up, careful not to jostle him too much. 
Everything’s just fine. 

new AI Story Generator plankbobs plaren wisdom teeth

With Age Comes Wisdom
Jengis_Morrangis
Summary:
Dipper gets his wisdom teeth removed and Mabel has to take care of him.




“Alright sweetie, I trust you with this, but make sure your brother doesn’t mess with the stitches in his mouth or 
do anything that might hurt himself. And be sure to change out his gauze regularly and that he gets plenty of 
rest.” Ms. Pines said worriedly over the phone.
“I’ll be sure to keep an eye on him.”

“Alright. And Mabel, be careful around him when he’s on the anesthetic. He might stumble or fall if he loses 
balance, and since he’s bigger than you he’ll be hard to adjust. Just make sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”

“He’ll be fine, mom. I promise.”

Mabel heard her mother sigh over the phone. “Okay. I love you, sweetie.”

“I love you too, mom.” Mabel hung up the phone and put it in her pocket. She looked around the neat waiting 
room to find a pile magazines messily stacked on one another. She picked one up at random and started to 
read. Since it would take Dipper several days to recover, it was agreed that he would get his wisdom teeth removed at the start of spring break to assure he wouldn’t miss any school.

She was flipping between articles when a nurse walked out and told her they were done with the surgery. She 
put the magazine down and followed the nurse back into the room to find Dipper woozily looking around the 
room. He closed his eyes and passed out, causing the doctor to tap him on the arm to wake him up, only for him 
to fall back asleep. Mabel walked up to him and put her hand on his shoulder. He opened his eyes and looked up 
at her. He opened his eyes wide.
 “Hey there, Dip Dop.” She giggled.

Mabel sat down in a chair next to him as he continued to wake up. “Goss Maubel, you look show preddy.” He 
said with an awestruck look.

Mabel felt herself blush slightly from the look on Dipper’s face. It was clear that he really meant it from how 
amazed he was. She knew from what she’s been told that the anesthetic they administer makes people more 
talkative. He began playing with her hair as she sat next to him, twirling her chestnut locks around his index 
finger and pinching it between his thumb as the doctor briefed her on what they had to do to ensure he would 
heal properly and what precautions to take. She had to force herself to focus on what the doctor was saying 
with Dipper twirling her hair. 
She helped Dipper to his feet and thanked the medical professionals as they departed from the office. She 
guided him all the way to the car and buckled him into the passenger seat.

The drive home gave Dipper plenty of time to yammer on about nothing in particular. Mabel thought it was 
adorable when he complimented her about how cute she was or how much he loved her sweater. There was a 
lot that she couldn’t understand through his mouth full of gauze, but she nodded and agreed with whatever he 
said to humor him. Partway through the drive, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and called a friend from 
school to apologized for something minor he said when they were eleven that his friend didn’t remember, before
Dipper told him he was busy and that he had to go. He must have forgotten that he was the one who called and 
not the other way around. She made sure to record him in case he wanted to see it later, or for blackmail 
material. Maybe both.

Upon their arrival home, Mabel turned off the car and came around the other side to help Dipper out. He 
stumbled at first, but she managed to help him and the way up the steps and into his room, where he promptly 
took off his shoes and flopped down on his bed. Mabel wrestled his legs onto the bed and wrapped his 
comforter around him. She lowered the blinds over the windows before giving him a kiss on the forehead as she 
tucked him in. She left his room and made herself some eggs and sriracha for breakfast, since it was only 
around 9AM and they left before eating. She made sure to feed Waddles and Mittens, and give them some 
attention before starting on her chores. In not too long, she cleaned the dishes and started a load of laundry, 
along with several other tasks before she decided to take a short nap.

She dreamed that she was in an old-timey cartoon, whistling as she steered a steamboat down a river. A 
growing vibration in the world slowly tore her boat apart, but she was at peace with it as she started to float with 
the shreds that remained. Someone must have turned off the gravity.

She awoke from a consistent subtle thumping downstairs, and could tell from the vibrations in the walls that it 
was the cleaning cycle ending on the washing machine. She stretched out her limbs and tiredly stood up to 
investigate the source of the ruckus. Walking down the hallway, she could see Dipper’s door was open and he 
was gone from his previous place on his bed.

She descended the steps in search of her brother. When she found the kitchen and living room empty, she 
assumed he must have been in the bathroom upstairs, as she realized the door was closed, so she decided to 
move the load of laundry into the dryer. As she approached the laundry room, she heard a faint whimpering that 
grew louder as she approached. When she opened the door, she was met with the sight of her brother, collapsed 
on the laundry room floor on his knees, sobbing as he shifted through the sopping wet laundry from the 
machine.

“Maubel! Maubel, whea ah you?” He cried through his gauze. Mabel felt her heart swell. Even in his current state 
he is still trying to be the protective brother and make sure she was safe.

She walked over to him and he notice her legs out the corner of his eyes. “Hep me loog for Maubell! Pleath!” He 
sobbed, not looking up to see who the legs belonged to. Mabel bent her knees, coming down to his level and 
turned his face to look him in the eyes. He paused for a moment, and his sobs became quiet. After a moment of 
processing the situation, he wrapped her in an exhausted hug and his sobs became louder, but not as loud as 
before. He leaned his weight on her, bringing her to the floor and cried on her shoulder. “Oh my god, Maubel! I 
taught I would nevah she you again! Am tho glad yuh okay!” He cried with relief. Mabel felt her mouth curl up 
into a wide smile. For some reason she thought it was really sweet of him to look for her and make sure she was 
safe, despite the mess.

After several minutes of letting him cry, Mabel carefully led him back upstairs and helped him change into a dry 
and clean pair of pajamas. She tucked him in again and waited until he was asleep to go back downstairs and 
clean up the mess of water pooling in the laundry room and loading the wet clothes into the dryer. She was 
surprised by how exhausted she was as she changed into a dry pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt, since she 
was wearing her pajamas when Dipper gave her that sopping wet hug.

She went back into Dipper’s room to be sure he was asleep. She knelt down by the side of his bed, kissed him on 
the forehead and he hummed in response. She stood up to walk out and sleep when she felt Dipper tug on her 
hand. She looked down to see him shaking his head with his eyes still shut. “Pleath done go, Maubel.” He 
moaned. Mabel giggled in response. He was so sweet like this. He was always so protective of her, wanting to 
make sure no harm came to her, and here he just wanted to be close to her and make sure she was okay.

“It’s alright, Dip. I’m not going anywhere.” She assured as she slipped under the comforter, facing him and 
wiggled under his arms, which he wrapped protectively around her. She giggled as he planted a puffy-cheek kiss 
on her cheek and pulled her closer.

“I lub you, Maubel.” Dipper said tiredly before drifting off into sleep.

“I love you too, you big dork.” Replied Mabel as she wrapped her arms around his larger frame and snuggled her 
head into the crook of his neck, feeling his chin on her forehead. She knew soon they’d have to wake up, change 
his gauze and give him the antibiotics, but for now she could just enjoy cuddling time.





Fandom:
Gravity Falls
Language:English
Stats:Published:2019-01-15

new mabel pines dipper pines gravity falls pinecest Dipper Pines/Mabel Pines wisdom teeth fluff with age comes wisdom

ᵀᵒ ᴴᵉᵃˡˢ
⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾
ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵉᵗ ᵃ ˢʰᵃʳᵖ ᶜˡᵃᵐᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʳᵃᵖ 
ⁿᵉᵃʳ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ ʰᵒˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʷᵉᵃᵏ
ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᶜᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ
ʰᵃˡᶠ⸴ ᵃˢᵏᵉʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ˡᵒᶜᵃˡ
ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿˢ ᵈᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ'ˢ
ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴷⁱᵈ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ
ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖˡᵉᵃᵈᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ
ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸ
ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵉᵈᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉˢ
ᵗᵒ ᵏⁱᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ; ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʷᵉ
ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ᵘᵖ‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧
ᴾᵃⁱⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ʳᵃᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉᵈ
ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ
ᵗᵒ ᵖᵃʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ
ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ‧
ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ
ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵃʸˢ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ˡᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃ
ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ‧ 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ʰᵉᶜᵗⁱᶜ ᵈᵃʸ‧‧'
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍʳⁱᵖ ᵉᵃˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈˢ
ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ
ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴹʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ
ᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ˢᵒ
ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ
ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ
ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧
ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ
ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ 
ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵉⁿᵈ‧ 'ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃ
ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵖⁱᶜᵏ ᵘᵖ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ 
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵉ
ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧
ᵀʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵇᵒᵗʰ
ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ "ᵂᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ
ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ
ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵉᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ
ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵇᵉʰᵃᵛⁱᵒᵘʳ
ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵃⁿ
ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉᵗⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧"
'ᵂʰᵃᵗ⁻ ʷʰᵒ⁻ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵐ⁻' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ
ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ⸴ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶜᵒʰᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ ᵃˢ
ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ
ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ‧‧" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵒʷ
ˢᵃʷ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˡⁱᵈ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ
ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ‧ "ᵂʰᵉⁿ’ᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉ
ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ; ᵃˡˡ'ˢ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ
ˢᵒ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ!" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡⁱⁿⁱᶜⁱᵃⁿ‧ "ᴸᵒᵒᵏ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗⁱˡᵗᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ
ᵗᵒ ᵃ ˢᵉᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵖᵒˢⁱᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ
ʸᵒᵘ'ˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵒ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ!"
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ
ˢᵉᵃᵗ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᵂʰʸ ᵈᵒ
ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃˢ ⁱⁿ
ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠⁱˣᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃ
ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃᵛⁱˡʸ ᵈᵒᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ
ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵉᵗ
ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᵗʳᵒᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ
ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧"
ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵉᵗᵗˡᵉᵈ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧
ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒʷ'ˢ
ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ‧
ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʳⁱᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵛⁱᶜᵉ
ᵒᶠ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ
ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ
ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳᵉᵍᵘˡᵃʳⁱᵗʸ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱˢ
ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ʰᵉᵃˡᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ
ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ
ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧

new spongebob/plankton plankarenbob wordcount: 100-500 Karen & SpongeBob SquarePants Phone Calls & Telephones waking up healing and caring to heals

℞☤
      
     ✙✙✙✙✙✙✙☤💊✙☤☤☤☤☤☤☤☤☤☤☤☤⚕⚕⚕

new pharmacology pharmacy physician drug oncology chemistry pharmacokinetics medicine pharmacist anesthesiology toxicology

Medical/Dental Emojis & Text

Copy & Paste Medical/Dental Emojis & Symbols "You know I hate these early mornings," Plankton g

Related Text & Emojis